Right Place, Right Time free porn video

Prologue Nigel Smith is a hardworking single dad. He is also a highly trained nurse who over the years has earned a reputation for his fairness and compassion. Sadly, in the eyes of his employers, he doesn't work long or hard enough and often has to correct his needed time off to avoid needing to hire a sitter for his daughter.who over the years has earned a reputation for his fairness and compassion Money is always tight. They live in a small flat that had seen better days decades ago. They have no relatives close by and those who are related to them wanted nothing to do with them. It is a tough, sad existence but Nigel makes the best of it for his daughter's sake.art, often surprising people with how c Nichole Smith is 8-years-old and the apple of her dad's eye. Everyone who meets her instantly enjoys their time with her and is left better off. She is well mannered and smart, often surprising people with how clever and insightful she can be as well as how respectful she is of her elders. Although she is adored by those whom she encounters, she is very lonely. She is an amazingly good student but her teachers hate her with a passion. The kids in her school avoid her. Their parents openly despise her. People just don't understand her. On more than one occasion some have even tried to hurt her. There is a reason for the animosity towards Nichole. She was once a boy. She was born as Nicholas Smith but has strongly defined herself as a girl for over a year. She was never into masculine activities, always playing dress-up or dolls with the girls instead of cars and with action figures. She enjoys running around and talking with them, confiding in them her secrets and keeping those of the other girls. The trouble is many don't like that, particularly those whose job it is to protect and nurture her. Chapter 1 It had been an exhausting year for the, "Finn Family", as residents of the City of Winnisimmet called them. The previous year had seen the group expand by seven people with the additions of Daisy Peterson, Miles Finn, Sam, Virgil, James, and Tanya York, and Christina Connors into the family. By June school had ended for the year and the group saw off to various destinations, eager to enjoy the summer vacation and enjoy their family and friends. The newly married York family was off on their honeymoon. Sam and Virgil were more than happy to send off their parents for two weeks of enjoyment after such a hard year for them. Leslie Finn, the diligent aunt of the group, was entrusted with their care and proud to host the kids for the honeymoon and was proud to be called, "Aunt Leslie" by yet more kids in the group. Little Daisy convinced her mom to have a family vacation together once her brother Patrick had moved back in with the family after his graduation from UMass-Amherst. Lilly Peterson saw the love behind the request and agreed to it, not wanting to deny such an innocent request from her youngest child. Claire Peterson wasn't happy to be away from her boyfriend, Will Riley, for that long but once she saw the puppy dog eyes of Daisy begging her to reconsider she gave in. David Peterson went along with his mother's plans, he thought it would be a good change of pace from UMass and Winnisimmet and allow him to get to know his sister better. Dan and Melanie Lopez decided to visit some of Dan's relatives in New York and introduce 16 month old Daniel John("DJ") Lopez to the family. Stacy and Rebecca Lopez weren't happy to go as they disliked their arrogant cousins and were often getting into arguments with them over the littlest things. Dan had added on a trip to Atlantic City and the Jersey Shore to quench their appetite for something fun but neither of his daughters was happy to be away from home. Greta and Quentin Nelson hosted Will Riley for the two weeks while his mother Beverly was forced to attend a conference for work. Scott Nelson and Will weren't thrilled to be without their girlfriends but did not voice their opinions out of respect for their parents. Jessica Nelson wasn't happy to have another guy in the house especially as she was without her boyfriend for two weeks, but Will was like a second brother to her already and he did provide her with a fun distraction. Gabby Lawrence and her daughters Jessie and Courtney were spending the two weeks with Jake Bollinger, the girls' uncle. Due to their mother needing to work on a tough project, they couldn't afford to go on a major vacation and refused to accept John Finn's offer to pay for the girls to join the rest of the group in the UK. Jake had wanted to spend time with the girls for months but school kept them all busy while Gabby had several projects she had to complete for work before this newest one. This faux-vacation was just the thing for all of them. Anne Connors decided to take her three daughters away on a spa trip to get used to being around one another for much of the day for the next two months. Christina, Paige, and Jenna Connors were actually happy to go away with their mom, her new position would take time away from her on most weekdays so more time with her was a blessing. Anne herself had not had a trip like this before, having lost her husband years before and saving every penny for Jenna she wouldn't or couldn't afford herself the luxury. John Finn insisted that she go and would not let the girls allow her to be talked out of it, she needed the break from work. The Nelson, Lawrence, Riley, Peterson, Connors, and Lopez families saw the remaining families off at the airport for their two week joint vacation to England. Both groups were tearful as they departed. The England-bound group consisted of John, Valerie, and Karen Finn and their seven children, Alex and Eric Vincent, Mike and George Daniels, Willie and Kennedy Pena, and Olivia Samuels with her husband Richard(sr.) and Richard(jr.). John and Valerie were the de-facto leaders for the group. The 19 went everywhere together and were often going to be their own tour group at the major sights. John had gotten a great deal on all of them booking together and even secured some special access to sights when it was learned he was a current history teacher and would use what was seen to help his students in class. Jaimie Finn and Richard Jr. were under constant supervision to ensure they didn't get too overly friendly with one another, being that they were the only couple among the youngsters. Their parents were fine with them spending time together but had to set a good example for the other couples lest jealousy set in. Richard understood and Jaimie accepted but neither were happy to have to hear it. Willie Pena had to work around a conference he had to attend on behalf of work so he missed several major locations but nothing he wasn't that upset over not seeing. His role of chief of police meant he had to do these at times and with him being in the country and actually staying in the area there was little reason to avoid working. The department was in the ending process of rebuilding after his major overhaul so he had to do these from time to time to get more clout among colleagues and earn more grants for additional resources and training. Kennedy accepted this fact and kept with the group. The kids had grown to see her as another aunt to them and without a family of her own outside of Willie she gladly accepted this role. To her annoyance at times the ladies had been steering her towards adopting a child, she was reluctant to do so with her past but was seriously reconsidering this after seeing how the group had helped change the lives of several of the children through adopting them. Chapter 2 Just one day into their trip the group was resting outside a caf? in London. They had visited several smaller sights and worked up an appetite so spent an hour eating and resting. While they were waiting they saw something that concerned the guys, particularly the three officers. Across the street a group of four men was following a man and his daughter as they exited the tube station. This wasn't of concern normally but they were also taunting the man and trying to grab at the girl. Willie nodded to the others as they slowly got up and started to walk towards the group, running as soon as they saw a knife in the hands of the men and the first fists start to fly towards the man. The rest followed close behind, swarming around the girl to get her away from the men while backing up Willie, Alex, and Mike. The group was too late, one of the guys sliced into the man and stabbed his chest before being ripped off of him by Willie. Alex and Mike grabbed two others while John grabbed the fourth. Eric and George stood between the groups ready to defend the little girl should one of them get loose. Miles and Michael Finn were signaling over to the arriving police as the four subdued the attackers until the police could detain them. The attackers were dragged out of the way so Dr. Richard Samuels could inspect the hurt man, who was bleeding profusely and needed immediate medical attention. Richard ripped the man's shirt and plugged the wounds but had to hold on tight until an ambulance arrived. One look at what he was doing got the paramedics to assist Richard without removing him from the man, if they had he would have bled to death from the wounds. One of the London Ambulance Corps doctors asked what he was doing and was told bluntly, "He's an emergency room doctor". This satisfied the doctor who relieved Richard as quickly as possible but kept him close in case he was needed. It was tough work on the streets of London, but they stabilized him enough to transport to the nearest hospital. As the man was sped away, constables were trying to get a grasp on what happened. Valerie and Kennedy jumped into their lawyer modes and ran down what happened and why the four had grabbed the attackers. John, Alex, Mike, and Willie showed the officers their badges along with their department identifications then gave them contact information to verify their identities if they needed to. John had to explain to Valerie what he was doing with a police badge, Willie had to rescue him with a simple, "I asked him to become a reserve officer for the department. We needed more people after the nasty winter storms last winter, he was one of the few I could trust to become the first. Dan, James, and Quentin are also part of it so he isn't alone. It's why he was with me for so many nights this past winter and spring." Valerie glared at John who apologized then started to laugh adding, "I just wanted to see your reaction. Did you really think you could hide this? I knew all about this from the start!" Since this was a stabbing in a public place and there were so many involved a senior officer was called in. The chief inspector questioned all four men about their role then asked about Richard's role. He questioned the men about why they jumped in to help a complete stranger then cringed when he learned that the attackers were going after a little girl as well. The chief inspector had a family liaison officer talk with the girl with Valerie, Karen, and Olivia present. The kids and their dads were waiting while the English constables picked the brains of Willie, Alex, and Mike. They tried to get information from John, he politely told them, "I'm just a high school teacher and a reserve officer, I don't even have my firearms training yet. All I've had is the standard police academy training. Those three are the ones to pipe for information, it's their regular job. There isn't any training that they haven't had yet." John managed to get away to talk with the kids. Richard Jr. was concerned about the girl. Eric and George were doing their best to keep under control, they hated to use their martial arts training on anyone. Miles and Michael were trying hard to be stoic but they feared for their dad and the others and knew that it would end up being trouble for them later. Jaimie suspected there was something about the girl that was different but couldn't quite place yet. Karen's daughters, the Morris twins, thought about what would cause four grown men to attack a girl and her father. Bryan swore as he came to the conclusion, quietly saying, "She is like Jaimie. Nobody would dare attack a cute girl like her unless they were bigoted scumbags who didn't like that she was becoming a girl." This caught the group by surprise. She was so feminine, so dainty. Her hair was long and she had little musculature showing. You would never guess that she was anything but a little girl. But it was the only thing that made sense and the group hated to think that it was true. The constables cleared the scene with an exchange of business cards and promise of patches to their respective departments. Kennedy and the three mothers were still talking so John started to tell what Bryan had thought had happened. Willie shook his head and blurted out, "That explains some of the garbage they were spewing." Alex and Mike were quiet, they were unused to this kind of bigotry. They looked at Jaimie who nodded, they could see that she was thinking about what happened to her and how things had been so easy so far. At least after she got out of Newhall, MO things had gone better for her, even if there was one major attack on her but that was driven more by corruption than bigotry. Alex was the first to say something quietly adding, "You never think about that stuff until it happens right in front of you." Mike shook his head and added, "Poor girl needs her dad more than ever and almost lost him. Hopefully he's OK." The ladies were finished and walked over with the little girl. Kennedy saw that they were down and asked what was going on. John sighed and turned to the girl and asked, "Did they attack you because you were born a boy?" She nodded then started to cry. John picked her up and held her, quietly saying, "We will help you, we won't let anything happen to you. They will be in jail for a long time and your dad will get better. You don't have anything to worry about, not with us helping you." The girl looked up at John who had a sincere look on his face. She pulled away and looked at the group, unsure what to say or do. Karen nodded, signaling to John to back off a bit She got down on a knee and hugged her, letting her cry herself out. The others gave Karen space, Bryan and Hannah were close by but letting their mom handle the girl. She was the best with younger children, she needed assurances from someone who understood her. She finally came around after a few minutes and asked, "Where is my dad?" Karen looked up to Olivia who gave the name of the hospital he was transported to. Karen asked if she wanted to go check on him, she nodded then followed the group to the tube station for their journey. The girl held firmly onto Karen's hand, Karen could sense that she was latching onto her for some reason. Bryan and Hannah kept close to their mother, sitting on either side of Karen and the girl. She noticed that they were close and asked, "Why are they so close to you?" Karen smiled and said, "They are my twins, Bryan and Hannah Morris." The girl then asked, "Is that man their father?" pointing at John, which got the others laughing. Karen shook her head, adding, "He's their uncle, he only acts like their dad." She started to get scared at making a mistake, Karen held her close and whispered, "Their dad died when they were babies, he has acted like their dad ever since. Don't worry about assuming that, everybody does." She seemed to relax a bit but was still scared of everything around her. At the hospital the group descended on the front desk. Karen asked the little girl what her father's name was, then took her with her to see him. The group sat down to await their return, more than happy to give up the rest of the day to help someone in need. Upstairs Richard Sr. was talking with a doctor when he spotted them coming, he asked them to sit down while the doctor gave them the news. Karen braced for the worst, the girl held firmly to her side. The doctor shook his head at seeing the girl there, then told them the news, "Nigel has suffered two stab wounds. One was a glancing blow while the other nicked an artery requiring minor surgery. It's why there was so much blood. Luckily it missed his organs or it would have been fatal. Nigel may be out of action for several weeks. We have asked social services to come because Nigel is Nichole's only relative, none of Nigel's nor her mother's family that were contacted will take her in." Karen was stunned. Nichole needed someone and nobody wanted her. The doctor sensed the anger brewing and answered Karen's unasked question, "Yes it is due to her gender change. None of her relatives accept her change and all have disowned Nigel and disavowed being related to her. The only place she can go is into the care of social services." Richard Sr. saw Karen's frustration and added, "Single dad, out of action for several weeks, I take it he won't have a job much longer either." The Doctor sighed and agreed, saying, "The hospital has been trying to get rid of him for a year, ever since Nichole came forward wanting to become a girl. This will give them a reason to be rid of both of them." Something clicked in Richard Sr. He asked, "What does he do here?" The doctor could see what was going on and added, "He is a nurse, has been for a decade. He earned his BS in nursing and qualified to work in several departments in the hospital. He specializes in pediatrics mostly" Richard Sr. smiled then excused himself. Karen saw the look in his eyes then smiled. The doctor nodded and added, "The administration has a problem with him, but none of the doctors do. He will come highly recommended and whatever hospital he ends up at will be better off." Karen smiled then added, "Dr. Samuels is one of the leading pediatricians in the United States, living in an area with five top trauma hospitals and a dozen smaller hospitals within miles of one another. He will find him a job and at top pay. We just have to deal with this little one." Nichole looked up and asked, "Is that man going to help dad?" Karen nodded adding, "And we will help you. We know some top doctors who know all about people like you and will help you in every way possible." She smiled as the doctor asked, "How do you know them?" Karen tried to find the right answer then said, "Three people in our extended family are like her and a fourth is intersexed. We know exactly what she is suffering through and we know how to respond. She needs love and support, sadly it looks like here she will not get it here." The doctor nodded as he led them to where Nigel was resting. He had tubes running into his arms and bandages on his arm and chest. Nichole was shedding tears as she saw him, holding Karen tight as they approached his bed. Nichole kissed his cheek then asked to go, she couldn't see him much longer. Karen nodded and led her out. It was painful for Nichole to see her father like that. Karen couldn't see him like that either, but they weren't going to just walk away yet. Not while Nichole was latched onto her seeking any help Karen could give. She felt for the girl and couldn't walk away even if she tried, her maternal instincts kicked in and seeing the two together none of the others would dare to try to get her to let Nichole go. Chapter 3 Valerie had called in a favor and hired a solicitor on Nichole's behalf. Jonas Bloomfield was an experienced solicitor who worked as a go-between for clients from the US. He took the case on without even asking the circumstances, they had a mutual friend and if he was vouching for Valerie then it was good enough for him. Valerie met him in the lobby and directed him upstairs to where Karen and Nichole were waiting. Jonas saw the girl latched onto Karen and saw there was a problem already. If she was latching onto Karen then it would do a lot of harm to remove her from Karen's care. He listened to the story closely and gave a big smile. A huge bonus that Valerie didn't know about was that he was experienced in dealing with transgender kids and had battled with schools and social services on their behalf for a decade. Nichole was in good hands in many ways now. Jonas would fight her and all the way to the top. Jonas saw this as a classic case of abuse of power in letting Nigel go for being assaulted and constantly relocating him around the hospital to keep him from making friends and allies. The intentional drain on his bank account was even worse, Nigel couldn't afford to hire babysitters so anything he made at work was eaten up by the sitter's fees. Add in that they were doing it because he was being a good father to his daughter in helping her transition made for a big lawsuit on his behalf. Jonas would make them pay dearly for their actions. There is no excuse in his eyes for what they were doing to Nigel and by extension, Nichole. Nigel was an asset to the hospital and should be touted for his abilities, by trying to ruin his career due to Nichole they had to pay heavily. Jonas asked to speak with Karen and Nichole, Valerie kept an eye on Nigel while they talked. Jonas flatly stated that social services would be there that evening to take Nichole away unless Nigel awoke and stated what he wanted to do with her. He could either voluntarily release her to their custody or he could allow one of them to watch over her until he recovered. Nichole looked at Karen and pleaded with her without saying a word. Karen saw the hurt in her eyes and volunteered to take her in for the duration of Nigel's stay. Nichole hugged her deeply and said, "Thank you" over and over again. Jonas just nodded, adding, "I'll speak with them when they come. We have to hope he wakes up soon though. Without his signature her desires don't matter one bit to them." As Karen and Jonas talked Nigel started to stir. Valerie comforted him as he started to come out of his sleep, offering him soft, "You are in a hospital, please don't move around much. We don't want your IVs to be ripped out or your wound to reopen." Valerie called for the nurse who checked him over to ensure his IVs were still in place and his bandages held firm. Nigel slowly sat up and saw she was telling him the truth, then slowly but carefully asked where Nichole was. Valerie told him softly, "She is with her solicitor right now. She is safe, they should be finished in a few minutes. She isn't alone, my sister-in-law is with her and Nichole won't let her out of her reach." Nichole and Karen walked into the room followed by Jonas. Nichole hugged her father deeply as Nigel stared deeply at Karen. Valerie got a big smirk on her face as she saw Nigel's reaction, the two had struck a chord with one another without even saying a word. Jonas stepped forward and introduced himself. He stated firmly, "Social services will be here soon to take away Nichole. She has expressed her desire to stay with Ms. Finn until you are released from hospital and able to cope by yourself. Do you agree with this arrangement?" Nigel looked over at Karen and asked, "What experience does she have with children like her?" Valerie quickly answered for Karen, "My daughter, Jaimie, is like her. Karen has been her biggest supporter since the day they met and has helped with the transition of another girl like Jaimie over the past seven months. She is also a single mother of twins so she knows all too well your experience." Karen didn't try to correct her. Karen looked at Valerie and added, "We know that the hospital is about to lay you off for being unable to work while hurt, we are offering you a chance to come with us to the US and work. The man who saved your life is offering you a job at his hospital, he is impressed with your experience and is outraged at how you are being treated and gladly stands behind backing your recommendation. Our friend will be offering you her daughter's home as a residence as well as my brother giving you money to purchase clothes and transportation." Nigel looked at Karen in disbelief. He turned to Valerie to see if they were joking, she had a serious face that matched Karen's. Nigel shook his head and asked, "What's the catch. Why are you offering me a once in a lifetime opportunity, to someone you don't know and isn't even from your country no less?" Valerie and Karen nodded and both said, "Single parents stick together." Karen added, "Our family has six people who are single mothers or in the case of Valerie, was once a single mother. We help one another, we know that you have no support so we want to be your support. We don't want Nichole hurt because others just can't stand that you are being a great father in seeing to your daughter's needs above your own." Nigel was impressed. Karen was articulate and passionate, he had not encountered anyone like that since his wife died in childbirth. He looked at Nichole who was pleading with him to agree. He could never say no to those eyes, especially when she had tears starting to well. He shook his head and accepted, saying, "I have no choice. It's either accept or be put out on the street and lose Nichole. So long as she is safe I'll work anywhere." Nichole hugged him deeply. Jonas broke up the hug by asking, "What about the social services situation?" Nigel looked at Karen and reluctantly said, "I don't have a choice, she should stay with you until I am able to get out of here. I'll try to repay you in some way at some point, you shouldn't give up your vacation time for us." Karen laughed, Valerie shook her head and said, "Karen didn't want to come with us so she isn't losing out on anything she wanted to do. If you will allow it, Nichole can accompany us around London. Karen might actually enjoy herself now that she has a reason to enjoy it." Nigel looked at Nichole and asked, "What about her schooling? She still has to finish her year." Jonas smiled and added quickly, "I have a strong suspicion that the school will be glad to be rid of her. I'll make arrangements for her to continue them away from school." Karen added in a quick, "We will see the school on Monday and inform them about your situation and our arrangement. She can obtain any personal belongings and say goodbye to anyone she feels the need to but otherwise she will be withdrawn with the intent to move to the US." Valerie added, "My husband is a teacher and we are familiar with our school system's policies, she may be able to do her work under supervision to complete her UK school year officially. If they won't allow that then we will see if she can be enrolled as a regular student and have it noted that her old school is refusing to cooperate with her due to violating her rights which should ensure that she enters the appropriate grade level without a problem." Jonas laughed at Valerie's statements. He added quickly, "If they refuse to assist they will pay. Either way she will be in school come the end of August." Karen added, "Our kids will be employed as tutors this summer so she will end up involved with them directly ensuring she is up to date on what she needs to know to be on the same level as other students in her grade." As they were talking a woman walked in and asked for Nicholas Smith. Jonas signaled for everyone to be quiet as he asked, "There is no Nicolas Smith here, are you sure you are not looking for Nichole Smith?" The woman looked at her paperwork and read the name again, Jonas asked her to step outside. The woman demanded to know what the meaning of the delay was. Jonas demanded to know who she was and why she was there. She produced an identification and stated, "I am here to take away Nicholas Smith as his father is unable to care for him as he recovers from his assault." Jonas asked bluntly, "Who gave you that name?" The woman tersely stated, "Hospital admissions gave me it. Now where is the child?" Jonas shook his head and calmly gathered his thoughts then ripped into her. He stated, "Nicholas Smith no longer exists. SHE had her name changed last year by statutory declaration three years ago, which I have a copy of." He handed her the paper then continued, "Furthermore, the child is under the care of a gender identity clinic and seeing a psychiatrist so she is to be referred to as female at all times as per the laws of our country. In addition to that her father has made private arrangements with this woman to temporarily foster Nichole Smith while her father recovers. Your department will no longer be required, please make note of that and unless there is a valid reason for any visit from your department please respect her privacy or we will sue for harassment and false claims." He handed her the signed statement and watched as the woman was stunned at the abrupt put-down by Jonas. He stared her down and dared her to say anything against him regarding Nichole. She tried hard to find a way around the statement to obtain Nichole but was failing badly. Karen stepped out and asked if everything was alright, the woman stared at her and complained, "This woman isn't even British!" Jonas laughed at her idiocy and proclaimed, "She is highly experienced in the care of children like Nichole and, despite being here temporarily, has accepted the offer to oversee Nichole while her father recovers. If you feel that this is not good enough then by all means see us in court but I can guarantee you that you will not like the outcome." Karen was unmoved by the woman's attempt to obtain Nichole. She would gladly fight tooth and nail to keep Nichole from the clutches of social services especially given the bigotry she would have to endure from uncaring people. Jonas simply nodded to Karen then bluntly stated, "I should also point out that Mr. Smith has agreed to employment in the US and if need be I will see to it personally that Ms. Smith is allowed to leave the country with Ms. Finn's group especially considering that you have shown that your records are woefully out of date and accept the word of people who will be on the losing end of a lawsuit very shortly. I feel this might be the best options if you show any kind of bias against either Ms. Finn or Ms. Smith so please, tread lightly on this subject. I am sure you will see that my reputation alone shows I don't make threats, I make promises." Valerie talked with Nigel while Jonas and Karen were out. Nigel told her where they lived and gave her keys to the flat. Valerie told him sweetly, "We aren't going to spend long there, knowing my daughter and niece she will end up getting a shopping trip from them." Nigel tried to dissuade her from doing that, but Valerie laughed adding, "Jaimie and Hannah insist. They won't let her take no for an answer. It's a gift from like people- a girl like her and a daughter of a single parent. Karen knows better than to try to stop them when they have their hearts set on something." Nigel looked at Valerie who smiled at telling him that. He could only offer a meek, "Don't let them spend too much" which Valerie chuckled at. Nigel felt right leaving Nichole with them. There was something about the group spoke to him, as if they were the perfect people for Nichole and him. Chapter 4 Jonas and the social services woman squared off for a half hour. He was at the breaking point and finally put up with enough attempts and proclaimed to her bluntly, "Nigel and Karen have followed the proper guidelines for a private arrangement. I have had enough of your attempts and am going to call your supervisor then the director. You are clearly using your own personal bias against transgender people to force your views on this case and have no intention of looking out for what is the best interest of Nichole." Jonas made the call. The woman's face went pale as her cell phone rang a minute after he hung up. Jonas smiled as she tried to squirm out of her predicament but finally gave up. Jonas's next call brought her to swear openly into the phone. Jonas knew this one will most likely cost her job and felt no remorse in making it, Nichole did not deserve to be put into that position by that biased woman. It was well-earned by her, she would either learn her lesson and rebuild her employment without her bigotry or she'd be need to find a new occupation. Jonas bluntly said, "Your supervisor and director have spoken, please do not attempt to contact Nichole again. If you attempt to go to the media about this we will seek an injunction against you then you will be placed in jail for harassment and violating her rights. We will also sue you for every penny you have. Now please leave." The woman left in a huff, declaring it wasn't over. Jonas bluntly replied, "And for that, we will see about getting an injunction against you in full. You have no right to harass my client nor do you have the right to use your employment to abuse children." Karen looked at Jonas with wonder. He smiled and proudly stated, "There are some cases that capture your heart, it's not often there are people who can afford my fee who deserve such protection. Then again I am not charging you folks a penny, Valerie is a friend of a friend so this is personal. I couldn't dream of charging anyone for such simple work." Valerie walked out of Nigel's room and asked Nichole if she was ready to go to dinner. Nichole latched onto Karen's hand and started to walk to the elevators with her. Valerie asked Nichole if she wanted to go shopping with Jaimie and Hannah, Nichole nodded then asked, "Who are they?" Karen smiled and whispered, "My daughter and Valerie's daughter." Jonas rode down with the three and spoke with Richard Sr. about the job offer. Richard Sr. was proud to offer Nigel a position once he contacted his office on Monday, even offering to sponsor Nigel's visa application. Valerie and Kennedy offered to do those for Nigel and added one for Nichole, giving multiple references that could not be denied by immigration officials. The plans for Monday were made. Willie had to attend the conference. Karen would take Nichole to school to obtain the rest of her personal items. Jonas would accompany her to the headmaster's office and start the process to transfer Nichole to a school in Winnisimmet. John, Olivia, Richard Sr., Alex, Mike, and the kids would visit some of the sites around London while the others were busy. With plans for Monday out of the way the group headed towards Nigel and Nichole's flat. The trip took a half hour and was in a rundown area of London called Oldham. The group stuck together, even though they were from Winnisimmet and had experienced the worst that city had to offer this was a whole other country with its own challenges and none of them wanted to take any chances by letting their guard down and getting mugged or worse. The flat itself was small, dingy, and needed a massive renovation to get it up to basic health and safety standards. Nichole didn't have many clothes, those that she did have were a little small for her. She only had a few pictures and mementos beyond her clothing. There were neither toys nor dolls, she didn't have any form of entertainment in the flat. The three mothers tried their hardest to hold back saying anything but had to leave. Nichole was oblivious to their sadness, she just saw it as home and was happy to be inside it again. Jaimie and Hannah saw what little she had and told their moms, "We need to go shopping." Nichole looked up at Karen and asked, "So you weren't lying about shopping?" Karen nodded, adding, "I would not lie to you about them. Those two will do anything for someone in need and right now they want to help you." Nichole hugged Hannah and Jaimie, crying into their chests. Hannah lifted her up and let her cry herself out as the group left the flat with Nichole's belongings. John had a quick thought and gathered up Nigel's belongings as well. He did not want Karen to make another trip back here so felt it best to have his items together and just abandon the flat to the slumlord that owned it. Hannah asked Nichole what she wanted to eat for dinner. Nichole couldn't think of anything, only saying, "We usually just eat sandwiches or tins of tuna and beans." Hannah tried to come up with a way to break it to her that she didn't have to do that anymore but was saved by Michael Finn who asked her, "What about curry? We were thinking about trying that tonight." Nichole's eyes grew wide hearing that. She nodded and hugged Hannah deeply again. Her brother Bryan took Nichole off her hands so she could rest leading Nichole to snuggle into his shoulder as they walked to the tube station nearby. Nichole was starting to look tired so the group took their meal to go and ate in the hotel rooms. Before the group went upstairs John, made a change to Karen's reservation. Needing the additional bed he changed the reservation to a two room, four bed suite. Given that he was a shareholder in the company and paying a hefty price for the trip the manager didn't charge for the change, in fact it was a small profit overall for them to agree to the swap thanks to freeing up two smaller rooms that would bring in more money individually. Karen quickly moved their bags and settled into the suite to eat. Nichole was eager to eat the food while Hannah and Bryan were reluctant. Seeing Nichole dive in caused the two to quickly overcome their fear, they couldn't honestly refuse to eat the food as the little 8-year-old girl was making them look scared by comparison. Hannah didn't really like the spiciness but Bryan did. The taste was fine, it was different yet not unpleasant. Nichole smiled at their reactions, asking Karen quietly, "Have they had this before?" Karen giggled and shook her head, then said quietly, "They don't like new foods, this is one food I told them they had to eat. I just have to get them to try chicken tikka masala and bangers and mash too. I know they will love both, but the names make them scared to try them." Nichole snickered as the twins sneered at their mother. Nichole had only eaten the food in school and hated it but since it was what the others wanted she tried it. She thought it was good, and ate a bit more when the twins decided they had had enough. Karen laughed as she saw the twins gawk at Nichole reaching for more. Nichole just ate away oblivious to her one-upping the twins while Karen was happy that she felt comfortable enough to dig in for more food without asking. Karen enjoyed the curry and made a note to make it at home, hopefully her sister Leslie would enjoy it if the twins didn't. After the meal was finished Karen helped Nichole get ready for bed. Nichole sat on the bed and watched as Karen and Hannah dug through her clothes to see what she could wear that would be appropriate for bed. Karen wasn't too pleased that she had no night gowns or pajamas, Nichole had to settle for a light t-shirt and shorts for the night. After a quick shower Nichole was ready for bed with Hannah being the one to get to sleep in the room with her in the adjacent bed. Chapter 5 Nichole slept soundly that night. Karen checked on her a couple of times before falling asleep but Nichole didn't make a sound. The next morning the four went down to breakfast and endured constant questions about Nichole's night. Karen tried to keep quiet about it, not wanting to upset Nichole but relaying to Olivia and Valerie that they definitely needed to go shopping for her if only to get her some decent clothing and pajamas. Jaimie could see that Hannah was grumpy about something. Miles asked her how she liked the curry which got a glare from both Bryan and Hannah making the others laugh. Nichole smiled at him saying, "They said it was too spicy, Karen and I ate most of it." Michael and Miles looked at Bryan who was trying hard to not get noticed then burst into laughter. George shook his head and explained to them, "Hannah is going to make you two regret that." Both shot back, "Totally worth it" in unison. Hannah nodded her head and told them both, "Just for that you two will have to eat haggis. And you will eat every last bit of it or I'll make sure everyone knows you were too afraid to try new foods." The two started to turn green at the thought as Eric smiled and said, "You knew she was going to get you back yet you made fun of her anyway." Richard Jr. smiled at them and needled them by saying, "It can't be all that bad, millions of people eat it." Miles and Michael glared at him as Eric, George, and he burst into laughter. It was a good parting shot as it was poignant and they had no comeback for it. Alex and Mike were talking with John and Richard Sr. over a cup of tea while the kids were teasing one another. Richard Sr. had texted his secretary and gotten the hospital human resources department to put together an offer package for Nigel that would be presented to him on Monday afternoon. Alex and Mike both nodded at the news, with Mike adding, "After what we saw last night this offer will be a life saver for both of them." Alex shook his head in disgust adding, "His former employer should be ashamed of what they are doing to him, the man works hard for years and has to live in filth because of them." Willie came over and had a serious look on his face, telling the group, "I had a phone call from the convention people, all four of us are wanted at the convention on Tuesday to meet with the head of the Metropolitan Police. He is apparently intending to give us a special award." Alex and Mike were used to the accolades but John was reluctant to accept it. Willie had to assure him it was good for the department and he needed to represent them even out of uniform. John had no choice but to give in. Willie looked at the others and shook his head. John could tell there was more to the story and asked, "Come out with it, just tell us the rest." Willie reluctantly added, "They want our families there as well. All of us are going. Even you, Richard." Alex looked at Nichole then asked, "What about Nichole? I don't think it's a good idea to have her in the spotlight with people gunning for her." Willie didn't know about her attendance, he didn't want her in the spotlight either. John shook his head and admitted, "We have no choice, we just tell the truth. She was nearly hurt in the attack and was entrusted into our care by her father until he is better. We also tell them that he has a job offer in the US and we are helping the family relocate. Anything deeper we refuse to answer due to the court case and her confidentiality." The others seemed to agree on the idea, hopefully it was able to hold up in principle. The group went upstairs after breakfast to get ready for the day. The plan was simple, they would visit Harrods and other department stores to shop for clothes for Nichole and pick up items for their friends and family in the US. Jaimie and Hannah made sure they visited a couple of local specialty shops to pick up some interesting items for their favorite teachers, Mr. Herman and Ms. Helena. The others liked the idea and got a few for them as well. Nichole was just happy to go out with the group rather than be cooped up in the hospital with her father. She latched onto Hannah, hoping she would not be angry with her over that morning's joking. Hannah sensed she was feeling scared of her and put her arm around her shoulder showing it was alright. Nichole held onto her hand during the Tube ride and sat in her lap when the train got crowded, trying hard to stay as close as possible to her. At Harrods the group tried to whisk Nichole to children's area to get outfitted with proper fitting clothes. There was some question about Nichole's clothing as they tried to enter. Nichole's outfit did not meet the Harrods dress code and she was refused entrance. Nichole was dressed in a ragged, ill-fitting t-shirt and torn jeans, hardly something she would want to be dressed in unless she had no choice and she really had no choice. Karen and Valerie sent Kennedy and Olivia ahead with Jaimie and Hannah to get some clothes together while they sorted the mess out. The clothes mattered most, she needed them more than a conforntation. Karen quickly explained to a manager who noticed the holdup at the door why they needed her to be allowed inside, getting little sympathy but pushing it aside when Olivia showed up with an outfit bought in the store for Nichole to wear. Karen promptly explained what happened and watched Olivia rush off and later smile as the manager received a complaint that several hundred pounds worth of merchandise was left at a counter by the group. Olivia, Kennedy, Jaimie, and Hannah walked out the door with just one bag from the store. As they were leaving a senior manager tried to get a handle on what just happened to which Karen kindly explained, "Your store had no sympathy for a child in need of proper clothing that was attempted to be purchased by her caregivers. We would have gladly spent several hundred pounds but seeing as you people refuse to allow the child into the store to properly fit her there is no point in spending our money here as you have shown you care more about appearances than you do about children." Nichole was afraid for the group but there was cheering going on as people heard what Karen said. They walked out in triumph as she held onto Hannah's hand. The guys didn't say one word about what happened, knowing full well that they were not in the mood to joke or be trifled with. They didn't want to anyway, they agreed fully and would have had harsher words had they been the ones to encounter the manager. With the shopping trip was cut short the group went to the nearby museums to calm down. Some time was spent at John's request at the Natural History Museum, earning a groan from the kids. Inside they enjoyed the exhibits, getting John a big smirk and, "You knew it was science not history!" complaint from Michael. John just smirked and added, "Just because it says history does not mean it's literal history." Nichole worked her way through the exhibits carefully, reading the information plaques and appreciating the exhibits more than the others. On the other hand Eric and George rushed through hoping to find something that interested them. Nichole took in the sight, earning a complaint from Mike and Alex but getting Nichole praise. She didn't notice all that, she just wanted to see interesting things. After a couple of hours browsing the museum, the group headed for lunch. They chose to eat in the museum so they could seemingly have more time but allowed Karen to slip away to a nearby TK Maxx to buy Nichole some clothes. They weren't as good quality as what Harrods was going to give her but they were a reliable department store and she got all the help she wanted when they heard she was an alumna from their US corporate cousin. As the group finished their extra run through the museum, Karen was waiting outside. Nichole spotted the bags and immediately burst into tears, hugging Karen for doing that for her. Karen smirked then handed Hannah her debit card back. The group headed for the Tube and went to their hotel so the six ladies could have a fashion show while the guys relaxed watching a game on television while also watching the youngest Finns, Cat and JD. Nichole was self-conscious about the group seeing her so she changed in the bathroom while the others waited outside. After struggling with one outfit Jaimie stepped inside to help almost causing Nichole to pass out from fear. Jaimie had to whisper to her, "There's nothing there that I don't see every day. They have known me for three years and not one of the five out there will say anything about that thing, they never say it about mine so they won't say anything about seeing yours. It's just excess skin that needs a little surgery to change, don't fear it or it has power over you. They only see you as a girl, you are a girl." With that pep talk Jaimie stepped back to let her finish. Nichole was fighting tears but looked up at Jaimie asking softly, "Are you really like me?" She nodded, explaining, "Yes I was born a boy and still some of my boy parts. Something bad happened to make the doctors have to remove the boy part that makes you develop into a man so I was able to become a girl easier. You hopefully will not have that problem, not with all 29 of us around to help you and protect you." Nichole was floored. She trembled at the concept of so many helping her. She softly asked, "What do you mean 29?" Jaimie smiled and explained, "29 children. From Daisy on up to her brother Patrick there are 29 of us kids who stand together as family. You know Michael, Miles, Richard, Eric, George, Bryan, and Hannah but we also have more cousins and friends who are closer than most families and help one another. And that's not even counting our parents who bring that number up even higher." Nichole started to turn pale at the realization. Jaimie just smiled and helped her out of the bathroom. The five ladies looked at her and shook their heads, Jaimie confessed, "I told her how many people she had willing to help her out. She didn't quite understand how 29 of us would do that for her." Nichole started to calm down after a few minutes then changed outfits, this time not bothering to do it in the bathroom. She started to get into the moment and twirled at the dresses and skirts, enjoying the feel of the fabric and loving the excitement of having decent clothes after years of hand-me-downs and thrift shop purchases. All but one of the outfits fit her, the one that didn't was large so Karen just set it aside for later. Nichole stared at the pile of clothes not realizing that she had tried them all on and that someone had bought them for her. Jaimie leaned in and whispered, "At least they didn't buy you a formal dress, they did that my first time." Hannah and Karen laughed at that. It took Valerie a few seconds before she started to laugh as well. Olivia and Kennedy were lost, Hannah finally told them, "The hospital fundraiser where she met the governor, that was supposed to be her first time shopping as a girl and Uncle John had to change it so it included her first formal dress." The two saw the picture that Hannah showed and looked at Jaimie in disbelief, then showed it to Nichole. She looked at Jaimie trying to understand. Jaimie explained simply, "This was a special event we were invited to and it was my first time wearing a dress of any kind. You are lucky that you aren't being forced to wear something formal yet." With that, the group descended to the lobby to meet with the guys. Willie had received another phone call in his room and told the group the bad news, "We are all invited to my conference on Tuesday for a special presentation. I tried to get out of it but all of us have to go. I have asked that this be kept out of the media because of the nine underage kids which they reluctantly agreed to but some official pictures have to be taken." All 12 of the ladies' eyes turned to Jaimie who blushed. John shook his head and asked, "Did she say 'at least you didn't have to wear a formal dress' to Nichole?" Jaimie nodded while blushing deeper. Michael and Bryan burst into laughter then told Willie, Richard Sr., Richard Jr., Eric, George, Alex, Mike, and Miles what he was talking about. The eight tried their hardest but started laughing as well, Nichole grabbed her tightly and cried, "I'm sorry" to her. Miles asked, "Do we have to dress up too?" Miles now had 10 sets of eyes on him as the guys realized he asked the one thing they didn't expect. Willie shook his head in disbelief, John looked at Valerie who nodded adding, "Guess you guys need to pick up a suit and tie for the event." The stage was set for another shopping trip, this time with the guys going too with the ladies being their style coaches. Nichole enjoyed watching the guys squirm as they tried on different style jackets. John, Willie, Alex, and Mike wore matching colors while Richard Sr. and the others wore varying shades of blue. All 11 guys then had to endure another hour as the ladies tried on various dresses with their input being mostly ignored. Nichole stole the show with an elegant pink and white dress that made her long brown hair stand out. With some fluffing and styling she looked beautiful. Jaimie and Hannah were jealous, she looked better in her dress than they did in theirs. They went with a similar style but different shades of color. The four older ladies chose long blue dresses that accented the girls' dresses but didn't draw attention to them. After depositing their new outfits in the hotel Karen, Nichole, Bryan, and Hannah went to the hospital to see Nigel. Nichole was eager to see her dad and tell him about their day. He cringed at hearing them buying clothes for her especially the new dress. Karen smiled and reminded him what had been said the day before, with Hannah adding, "We all had to get formal dresses, she wasn't alone in that." Nichole was happier than she had been since she came into their care. Nigel could see the change in her and couldn't help but feel better. Nichole added, "Jaimie told me about herself, the ladies didn't say anything about me even though they knew I wasn't a real girl." Karen and Hannah both shot back, "You are a real girl." Hannah went one step further, "It's not your fault you just weren't born with the normal equipment." Bryan tried hard not to say anything but added, "Cut it with the 'not a real girl' talk. No boy would spend so long modeling clothes nor would they smile so brightly wearing a dress." He showed Nigel the picture of Nichole in her new dress which he had to show Nichole. She was beaming from ear to ear, she couldn't deny that she was enjoying herself that moment. Nigel asked what the formal wear was for. Karen grew quiet but Bryan saved her saying, "Our group is being asked to come to a special presentation by the head of the Metropolitan Police. The four who saved you are police officers so they want to thank them for helping you. We got dragged along as family so we had to get dressed up as well. Nichole has to come too since we can't leave her with anyone yet." Nigel grew quiet, fear was showing. Karen realized what was going on and told him softly, "We are keeping this away from the press. If it gets out someone is in serious trouble. If we have to we will leave early and wait for the heat to die down." Hannah changed the subject fast before he could say anything else, adding, "You will get a job offer on Monday. Aunt Valerie and Mrs. Pena are working on yours and Nichole's visas. We have packed up your belongings from your flat already so you will only have to worry about getting better. If we need to we can go home earlier than thought with Nichole in tow. Mom will ensure that she will be safe with us." Nigel gave in and gave his blessing. He asked Karen, "Can you take her with you? I don't want you to extend on my behalf. I can handle myself." Karen refused, saying, "No, I'll stay until you are ready to go. Nichole can go with John and Valerie. We will ask that your visa be expedited, citing your qualifications and a pressing need by your employer. You are not being left behind by yourself, not in that rat trap!" Chapter 6 Nichole talked with Nigel for half an hour while the twins looked on. Nichole enjoyed telling him about their reactions the night before and their grumpiness in the morning. Karen giggled as she exaggerated Hannah's and Bryan's reactions, the two looked at her with sneers but felt good watching Nigel enjoy Nichole's fun. Nichole told him about the Harrods incident which got him a little upset. Hannah told him how Karen reacted and how everyone outside cheered her on. Nigel tried to figure out what was going on in her head, she was defending Nichole so vehemently that it was at times upsetting and other times exhilarating. Karen picked up on his turmoil and added, "I said I'd look after her for you, that includes defending her against people who won't understand her and making others look like fools." Bryan jokingly added, "Mom knows how to make someone look foolish without even thinking about it. She has been doing that to Uncle John since he was born." A nurse ushered the four out as it was time for Nigel's dinner. Karen decided to eat at a nearby fast food place instead of seeking out a better restaurant. Nichole seemed fine with the food, saying, "Dad would eat here with me after school some nights when he had to work." Inside, Nichole stopped short. She had seen someone she feared and let go on Hannah's hand. Nichole tried to hide herself from a couple of boys sitting nearby, making sure they didn't spot her and fearing their reaction if they did. She was trying to leave as Hannah tried to urge her along, unknowingly making her presence known. Bryan saw they had seen Nichole and asked her softly, "Are those boys from your school?" Nichole nodded sobbing, "They are older than me, they try to beat me up every day." Bryan whispered softly, "They won't get close to you with Hannah and I to protect you. They may get away with it in school but they haven't met people who will stand up and protect you." The boys signaled to one another and tried to walk over to Nichole. When they were about 10 feet away they started to taunt her, calling her, "Sissy boy" and, "Faggot". Hannah crept behind them and calmly asked them, "Those are some terrible words you are using. Just who are you calling those names, boys?" She stood over a foot taller than them and had a good 30 pounds of muscle on them, they acted like they weren't intimidated and tried to continue taunting Nichole. Bryan stepped forward and bluntly asked, "Is there a reason why you are insulting my little sister?" The boys looked him over and saw he was even larger than Hannah and had Nichole's arm around his waist. They immediately backed off and ran to their parents crying. The boys' parents were outraged and tried to complain about Bryan scaring their sons. Bryan calmly asked them, "I simply asked them why they were insulting my little sister. Do you always allow your sons to torment little girls and use such foul and offensive language in restaurants?" They were taken aback by his daring response, cursing at him and trying to punch him before being held back by the manager and a uniformed police constable who happened to come into the restaurant at that moment. The families were not so politely told to leave and never return, with Bryan and Hannah given praise for protecting Nichole. The families left and vowed to get Nichole when she returned to school, not knowing that she'd never return to school as a student. Karen sat back and watched. Bryan and Hannah were holding back for Nichole's sake. If the parents had managed to lay a finger on Bryan both he and Hannah would have put them in the hospital. She told the constable quietly, "Both of them have had self-defense training and are star athletes, they could have hurt those people if they hadn't held back for their little sister's sake." Karen got their food order and left promptly. She refused the offer of it being free from the manager as compensation for Nichole's trouble. She preferred to let the matter drop, with the four opting to eat at a nearby park where they wouldn't be subject to whispers and staring. Nichole was quiet during the meal. Hannah asked her what was wrong, getting a soft, "He called me his sister" from her. Bryan didn't realize he had said that, Hannah smiled at it saying, "Technically you are as mom is fostering you until your dad is healthy enough to care for you. And realistically you are family now, you will be our cousin when your dad joins us but for now you are our sister. Then again maybe he wants a nicer, cuter sister instead of me." Bryan whispered a quick, "Yep, I'm tired of a bossy know it all. I'd rather have a cuter, girlier sister" giving Nichole a quick hug as she laughed. Hannah glared at him which got her laughing harder. Karen smiled at their antics. Bryan was loving the role of big brother and Hannah liked being a big sister. She could tell they were jealous of their cousins, they all now had younger siblings. Cat, JD, DJ, and Daisy were amazing children and she loved them dearly but the twins only had each other and were missing out on that job. Nichole coming into their lives was changing them for the better. Thinking things over, the twins hadn't fought since they met her. In fact, their last fight was the day they left Winnisimmet. Karen had seen them mature more and act more brotherly and sisterly than they had acted towards one another, all because of this beautiful little English girl. The twins saw the smile on their mom's face and could only ask, "What?" Nichole saw it too and whispered, "I think she's thinking about us." Bryan and Hannah looked at one another in shock, Nichole smiled back adding, "It must be good, she hasn't laughed or giggled yet." Karen finally said, "I was thinking about how you two haven't been fighting and how much you two enjoy having Nichole around and how much you two missed out on having a younger sibling." Bryan and Hannah blushed and tried to deny it, but Karen shot back a loving, "I saw how you looked at Cat, JD, DJ, and Daisy. You are enjoying this." Nichole looked up at her and asked, "Who are they?" Bryan and Hannah blew a sigh of relief, Nichole changed the subject perfectly. She winked at them then waited for Karen's reply, being told, "You have met Cat and JD, they are John and Valerie's twins. DJ is our nephew through Valerie's sister Melanie and Daisy is our niece through her sister Lilly." She showed pictures of them, getting a big smile from Nichole while the twins tried to come up with a way to deny what she was saying before. No matter how hard they tried they couldn't deny it. The group walked away from the park with Nichole being told tales about Daisy and the others. She loved hearing about Daisy's story, it was almost like a fairy tale to her. Bryan had to tell her softly, "It ended that way, but remember it stared badly. She was thought to be a boy until she went to a doctor who saw she had a birth defect and was really a girl inside. Not like you, I mean inside were really girl parts. Her doctors made a mistake at birth but it was corrected." Nichole looked at her picture and shook her head. She tried to deny she was anything other than a girl. Karen had to dig deep into her photo album to show a picture of Daisy when she first met the family, showing the disheveled boy who Leslie Finn took in. Nichole still said, "I don't see any boy there. Just because she wore boys clothes didn't make her a boy" which got a big hug from Hannah who whispered, "That's the nicest thing you could have said, she will be happy you said that about her." Back at the hotel the four met up with the group as they were planning the next day's activities. Nichole told them about what happened in the restaurant which John gave a bad feeling about Monday. Karen asked him what was wrong, John admitted, "She can't go back to school, and I don't want you going to the school alone." Karen could see he was troubled. He asked her, "Does she have to be with you to get her things?" Karen nodded, John told her, "I'll go with her while you have your meeting with the headmaster. The twins would be a distraction and knowing that I am a fellow teacher might glean some information about her that would help if they are allowing harassment of her." Karen could see John was thinking there was more to the verbal assault. He knew the twins would not hesitate to step in to defend Nichole but this situation called for subtlety. John could take a lot of garbage without reacting, Karen would not be able to do so especially if it was coming from someone in power like a teacher. He had his breaking point, but his was well above theirs. If his history of self-loathing and isolation had done anything positive it was in giving him that high breaking point. He'd let the staff talk themselves into a situation where they couldn't get out of without being fired, and get those who harmed Nichole fired outright then replaced with people who cared about children. Nichole asked John, "Are you really a schoolteacher?" John showed his school ID badge and smiled. She read, "History department" and looked up at him as he nodded. She softly replied, "You aren't boring like my teachers." This got everyone laughing as John blushed. Miles swooped in fast with a quick, "You say that now but wait until you have him as a teacher in school." This got John mumbling about Miles not getting an, "A" in world history this upcoming year which got Nichole giggling. He was hamming it up for Nichole, doing what he did best for others while he also had a little harmless fun at John's expense. Nichole was wiped out and changed into her pajamas quickly. She was asleep as soon as her head hit the pillow. Karen finally asked about the, "Sister" comment which got Bryan blushing in embarrassment at being put on the spot over his slip of the tongue in a heated moment. Hannah tried to rescue him but he quietly admitted, "We can't help feeling that way about her, she is so innocent and in need of family." Karen hugged him and added, "I know, but she is Nigel's daughter not mine. I am only fostering her. We can't get too emotionally involved that way, if you have to keep reminding yourself that she is a cousin not a sister." Nichole woke up early and watched Karen sleep. She thought about the, "Sister" comment and wished it were true. She had always wanted a mother and hoped she could have one like Karen. She was so nice to her and cared about her and treated her like one of her own, she didn't want that feeling to end despite it being only temporary. Karen could sense Nichole was awake and saw her staring at her. She sat next to her and asked her what she was thinking about, Nichole confessed what was on her mind before starting to cry. Karen hugged her and quietly assured her she would find a mother for her, she deserved one. Nichole unintentionally asked, "Can you be my mother?" which got Karen to cry. It was a sweet and innocent question but she couldn't answer her without breaking her heart, something she swore she would not do so long as she was in her care. The twins entered, saw both were crying about something, then backed away. They could tell it was something that was too personal to discuss. Outside on their way downstairs Bryan whispered, "I think Nichole asked if mom would be her mother." Hannah shook her head and added, "Mom wants that too but she is Nigel's daughter. Mom will find her a mother, even if it has to be Aunt Leslie or Mrs. Lawrence or Mrs. Riley or someone else. He will have a lot of women wanting to date him. But hopefully mom is the first." Bryan had a weird idea pop into his head. He asked, "What if mom and Nigel did get together? Would that be such a bad thing? They already have chemistry, they might be right together." Hannah agreed it was a good thing but added, "She and Nigel do have chemistry but it'll take time to develop to something more, time we don't have yet. They aren't like Uncle John and Aunt Valerie, they don't know each other. This will have to wait until they are both in the US. Mom and Nigel might be staying together for a week or so but that isn't enough time to be together, they will have to get together in Winnisimmet. It all comes down to time." Hannah pulled Jaimie, Miles, and Michael aside and told them what Nichole had said. Jaimie looked at her oddly then realized that the kid was thinking with her heart, she wanted her dad to have a wife and Karen was that woman. Michael asked her if they were going to do what they did for their parents, Miles thought it was wiser to wait. Hannah nodded to Miles, adding, "I said that to Bryan, it's easier to wait until we are all together and Nichole has reason to be away allowing them alone time." Over at a table the adults saw the teens conspiring. John and Valerie looked at one another and started to laugh. Willie realized there was something more to the situation and asked what was going on. Valerie smiled and told the story about the Memorial Day Weekend three years before that resulted in John proposing. Richard, Eric, and George went over to investigate and were given a flimsy excuse. When they told John he nodded and said, "Definitely conspiring. Nichole must have said something like 'I wish you were my mom'. Knowing those four Miles is probably getting them to get the courting down to when we are all home so Nichole is able to have fun during the date." Valerie saw Miles doing some discussing and the others nodding, adding, "You called it." When Karen and Nichole came down for breakfast everyone got quiet. Nichole was embarrassed and apologized to Karen for saying that which got Karen to give the others a glare. She led Nichole to a table and ate alone with her as the others finished eating. None of the others said anything, knowing Karen would have harsh words or worse for them if they did. Nichole at quickly and waited for Karen to finish. She saw the others getting anxious to say something so she walked over to where the teens were and sat with them, telling them, "Karen said she knows you were talking about us and you have something planned, she doesn't want you to do it until dad is with us. She doesn't want him worried about us." Miles looked at the others and nodded, telling Nichole, "That's what I told them and they agreed. We want your dad and Aunt Karen to get together but not until he is in your new home." Nichole smiled and nodded, they were all in agreement. Chapter 7 John was excited about the day despite the rocky start. They were visiting the Tower of London! It is one of the most famous sites in the entire world and one that he personally could not visit the UK without having seen in person. He was willing to visit it alone if he had to, but thankfully all the others wanted to see it as well. Nichole watched in amazement as he was giddy. The others watched as she studied him trying to figure out what was going on. Michael leaned in and whispered to her, "He always wanted to visit the Tower, today is making him happy." Nichole thought for a moment and casually said, "It's just a building." The others laughed while Michael told her, "It's more than a building, it's a piece of history. Dad is a history teacher and it's one of the few places now that he can teach others about and say 'I've been there' to us." Nichole saw John watching them and smiled, he was becoming more and more intriguing the more she learned about him. He was already the nicest man she had ever met outside of her father, but he just got better and better. John hurried the group to the Tube. Nichole held close to John this time, choosing to stay with him knowing he was in a good mood and giving Karen some time to herself. John knew she was giving Karen space and let her latch on. He was fine with that, although Cat and JD were a bit miffed that she got close to their dad without their consent. He sat her on his lap and quietly whispered, "Monday we are going to school with you and I'll help you get your things and protect you from the kids in school. Karen and Jonas see to it that you don't miss out on your education during the time you are with us. If your teachers are doing things they shouldn't like encouraging bad behavior towards you I'll see and hear it without them knowing I know. They may be able to get it by parents but not by me." Nichole lowered her head and had tears in her eyes. She confided in him, "Mr. Essex always calls me 'Nicholas' in school. The other kids tease me because I correct him. He threatens to go to the headmaster and kick me out of school for correcting him. It's horrible. He allowed the boys who the twins met last night strip me naked and run me around school when I couldn't join in with the others during sports class even though my doctor told the school I didn't have to." John tried to remain calm but had Valerie write down everything she had just said. John hugged her and whispered, "We will get him, and the school will pay. To have done that to you means the headmaster is in on it and both will be out of the job if not in jail." Nichole hugged John deeply, her tears finally stopped flowing. The twins tried to ask what was going on as they exited the Tube station. John had to keep them at bay for now, he knew they would overreact and ruin whatever chance they had at nailing the school for discrimination. The twins knew better than to pester John, they would let him handle things for now. The group descended upon the Tower and joined in a tour. Nichole held firm to John but listened closely to what the Yeoman Warder was saying. She enjoyed the tour, it was the first time that something historical or school related spoke to her on some level. While walking along the wall around the site she confided to him that she didn't like school due to her teachers and this was the first time she enjoyed learning things. John nodded, silently cursing them for making her life miserable. Nichole could see he was holding back and asked him, "Can you really help me tomorrow?" John smiled and proudly said, "I'll ensure they never work again even if I have to pay for a full investigation into their actions. No other child will be harmed the way you were by them." Karen was walking with Valerie and the twins as she saw Nichole and John talking. His reaction alone meant she told him something damaging. She stopped Valerie and demanded to know what was wrong with Nichole, Valerie grew sullen and muttered a sorrowful, "She told John about school, it was just as we feared. She is tormented by her teacher and students allowed to harass and bully her. Leave it to John though, you know he can take the abuse without reacting but you are likely to end up in jail for hurting them once you get it confirmed." Karen tried her best to calm down but it was eating at her. The others saw her growing angry and surmised exactly what was going on and knew to get her mind occupied on other things. Kennedy suggested they break for lunch while both Richards suggested they walk across Tower Bridge. The Samuels' idea won out, with Karen's mind focused on something else for a bit. Richard Jr. asked Michael if his dad was going to do something about Nichole. Michael could see he was thinking hard about something and nodded. The two knew that once he was involved in something it was bad news for someone and Nichole's reaction meant someone was about to pay dearly for their mistakes. Miles added to the fire by suggesting, "This might be due to last night as well, and are probably linked together" which meant he was going to have a lot of fuel to burn off before he could react appropriately. At the bridge, the group learned that there turned out to be a tour so they joined it. The kids enjoyed hearing about the mechanics of the bridge and by luck got to see it open and close during their visit. Nichole had calmed down considerably and led the teens through the exhibits and took multiple photos for them while the adults watched. Richard Sr. got a big slap on the back from John for making the suggestion, Kennedy strongly suggested they break for lunch because the kids looked hungry. She only suggested eating before to break Nichole out of her funk and calm down John and Karen but now it really was time for them to eat, with the Cat now looking hungry and ready to start trouble. Late lunch eaten, the group looked at a map and saw Buckingham Palace. The teens wanted to go just to say they saw it, it was a reasonable request so the group set out. Nichole once again held onto John but this time she wasn't firm, she stuck by his side because she wanted to be by his side not because she was scared or upset. The group wasn't able to visit the inside of the palace but were satisfied to just photograph the exterior and watch the guards standing watch over the crowd. They saw that they could visit the royal gallery so the visit wasn't entirely a waste, with the teens reluctantly enjoying the various paintings. Nichole wasn't too thrilled about the paintings, she preferred history over art. John whispered, "I agree, but the others seem to be alright with it and it's good to have some culture." She understood what he meant watching Kennedy and Willie talk while Olivia and both Richards hover over some of the paintings. It made sense to her that other people might find the gallery interesting in their own way, even if the two themselves weren't that interested. The group as a whole enjoyed the culture of the visit. Nichole and John seemed to be the only ones that were more interested in the history of the paintings than the art itself. Michael and Jaimie were giggled about the two acting like one another when Bryan pointed out, "Didn't you and Uncle John do the same thing when you were at the Museum of Fine Arts and Museum of Science or when you visited the Sports Museum?" That fact hit them hard. Those trips were three years ago and done when Jaimie was just starting out like Nichole is. Miles added in, "Dad isn't artistic, that was more like Mr. Nelson." Eric added, "He tried to find something we all might like, even if he doesn't like it." George offered an additional, "And we don't know what Nichole likes, she liked the bridge tour and Tower maybe she likes history but not this form of it. She's bound to have something that she is drawn to even if we don't understand it, just as we are drawn to things here that they didn't like." Richard Jr. kept quiet but confessed, "Nichole might have told Uncle John something about her that she felt she needed to be said. She has acted differently since this morning, maybe he is trying to keep her calm after what she said. I don't think it's a good idea to talk about how she is reacting further, in case she overhears and gets the wrong impression." The others felt guilty but had to agree. Nichole had acted differently and John was trying hard to keep her comfortable and understanding her. They knew not to push things with a new person especially one who is a vulnerable as her. The group ate dinner at the hotel after feeling tired from the day's activities. Nichole was anxious about the next day but didn't let on. Karen saw right through her fa?ade but let her handle things on her own for now. The teens were reluctant to speak much earning odd looks from their parents. When Karen took Nichole up to the suite the adults sat the teens down and demanded an explanation. Richard Jr. confessed what they suspected. John nodded in agreement with Richard, adding, "She stuck by my side because she wanted to be close to me for tomorrow, hoping that things go well and trying to appease me just in case they didn't. It took a lot out of her to tell me about what happened in the school, she is trying hard to be mature about it but she is still only 8-years-old. You eight acted mature in holding off for her sake and trying to let me handle her. This isn't like when Miles came into the family, it'll take her a lot longer to get used to us and she may not fully accept the usual fun we have so if you can keep it to one another and leave her out of it that would be best." With that warning the group broke up for the night. The twins saw Nichole was already asleep and walked into their room in silence. Karen walked in and softly asked what was going on, being told what John said and giving them a nod. She left them with a simple, "I know it's hard not to joke but sometimes it's better to leave things alone. Your uncle knows better than anyone what humiliation can do to someone her age, she will take longer than Miles took to get used to being around us. She is a strong- willed girl but deep down she is still a little girl." The twins softly added, "We know, we just feel bad about all this." Karen gave them both hugs and left them to change. At breakfast, Nichole was quiet. She was dressed in a tan skirt and light blouse which by pure coincidence matched what Hannah and Jaimie were wearing. John asked her if there was much that she had left in school, hoping she could concentrate on her own things rather than her teacher and classmates. Nichole could only think of a few items, all of which she could stand to lose, but John knew his purpose was more about getting information against the teacher than obtaining Nichole's items. Valerie and Kennedy were talking among themselves about what they needed for the visas. Valerie had talked the previous night with Nigel obtaining all personal information from him and from his personal items. They had agreed to visit him later, bringing him clothing and having him sign the needed forms that they'd file on his behalf. Nichole needed a new passport, which might be a hurdle. Nichole had a valid passport but it was still under Nicholas not Nichole. Nigel conceded that they would have to discuss the problem with a representative from the embassy as well as the US and UK border people. Kennedy browsed the passport office's website and saw some wiggle room and asked if he had the documents about her gender status. Nigel had them tucked away in his documents but was still in his old home, he was able to find them easily but Nichole didn't know about them. The two would stop by his old flat and obtain them, along with anything else left behind. It would be easier to take more and get rid of it than leave anything important behind, but seeing what they had already there wasn't likely to be much left to take. Valerie and Kennedy printed out the applications and first thing in the morning called to make the necessary appointments. They met with some hemming and hawing from the passport office but when threatened with a visit from their solicitor on Nichole's behalf the receptionist booked the appointment. The embassy official took their names, did a quick check, and gave them an appointment but required Nichole to be there. That bit of trouble out of the way they left early for the old flat. As expected it was as dark and dingy as it had been the first time they were there. Valerie located the documents and grabbed anything that looked important and even some things that weren't and left for the hotel again. This time she left the keys and a note saying the tenant moved out. While Valerie and Kennedy were out at the flat John, Karen, and the twins took Nichole to her old school. Jonas met them outside with John relaying what Nichole had told him the previous day. Jonas nodded adding a quick, "I suspected as much" then entered the school. The secretary greeted them and told them the headmaster was expecting them. Jonas pointed out that Nichole needed to obtain her personal items and asked that John and she be escorted to her classroom to obtain them. She reluctantly agreed, there was little she could do to stop them without causing trouble for the school and ending up being sacked. Nichole latched onto John, who reassured her that everything was alright. The twins tried to go with them but John told them to stay put and ensure that their mother was alright and didn't go overboard if things got tense. Outside the classroom, Nichole took a deep breath and waited as the secretary knocked then proceeded to explain to the teacher, Mr. Essex, what was happening. John was stoic as the secretary introduced Mr. Essex to him. He took one look at Nichole and scoffed, saying bluntly, "Why is this freak interrupting my class? It's bad enough I have to put up with him insisting on being called a girl now he is cutting into my classroom time." John quickly shot back, "She is here to obtain her personal items from the classroom then we will be on our way. We will only be a moment. You need not worry about any further interruptions." John waited for his inevitable reply, and was rewarded with a loud, "Students, we are finally rid of that sissy, Nicholas Smith. Please give Nicholas a proper send off so we can be done with his foolishness and return to a sensible education. I am saddened that he wasn't expelled, but we can all delight in the fact that he won't be returning to this school." Nichole quickly ran in, grabbed her few personal trinkets and pens, then left before anyone could say anything further. John shook his head and bluntly said, "Whomever gave you credentials to be a teacher made a mistake. You, sir, don't belong in a classroom. Teachers like you belong out on the streets. To address a student in that manner in front of a guest is both disrespectful to this school and the other students and disgusting." All eyes were on John and Mr. Essex now. Mr. Essex looked John up and down and tried to square off, loudly questioning, "Who are you to question my ability to teach?" Nichole proudly announced, "He's a teacher, highly qualified and sought after by educators in the United States and has taught college classes to teachers and headmasters from across his state and country." John showed his school ID badge, then by accident flipped out his police badge which made Mr. Essex grow pale. John snickered and gave him a quick, "Whoops, didn't mean to show you that. I am a reserve police officer in my city but I am also a fulltime educator in the Winnisimmet, MA School System. I am legally required by my state's laws to report suspected abuse of children, after hearing your address to the class regarding Nichole and her statements about your previous behavior regarding her I feel obliged to report this abuse to the proper UK officials as well. As such I'll inform Nichole's solicitor about your behavior and slander today and see to it that a full investigation is conducted into you and your colleagues at this school." The students all gasped at hearing John. Mr. Essex nearly fainted at what he was told, he knew his career was over. The students started to whisper at hearing that Nichole had a solicitor but it reached louder levels when they saw Mr. Essex almost collapse at the revelations. John gave them a quick, "Everyone has to abide by the same laws and that includes teachers. Just because you are an adult does not give you the right to bully anyone who is different. You never know who might be supporting the person you are bullying." John and Nichole left in triumph. John knelt down and asked Nichole, "Where did you hear about my qualifications?" Nichole smiled and said, "The others were talking about you and I used their iPads to search for you. I saw that you taught at a university so I figured it was better to say that. I think it had a strong enough impact." John started laughing. He told her softly, "A lot of schools wanted to hire me but I turned them down. I love Winnisimmet and could never leave it. I've been offered chances to earn a higher degree up to a PhD but turned them down. I think you will like it, the weather may stink at times but I think you will feel right at home there. Just don't get overwhelmed by the others." Their guide, the school secretary, asked what he meant. Nichole said sharply, "Over two dozen teenagers that are family and friends of John's kids." She looked at John as if he was joking, he shot off their names in quick succession. He even added, "Two are in the office with her solicitor and the headmaster right now awaiting our return." While John was slamming Mr. Essex, Karen and Jonas were meeting with the headmaster. It wasn't going too well. Right from the start the headmaster refused to assist, claiming Nicholas had to attend school or he'd report, "Him" to authorities. Each time that Jonas corrected him the headmaster continued to call her Nicholas. Jonas had finally had enough and issued his lawsuit, citing harassment and breach of her civil rights. He laughed at Jonas, Karen had to hold the twins back and loudly stated, "Do you honestly believe you are above the laws of your country? You are knowingly ignoring her rights. She can't remain in this school with you as headmaster. She is immediately being withdrawn for her own protection and we will ensure that you, sir, are investigated by proper authorities with everything gone over with a fine toothed comb." Jonas smiled as John entered with Nichole. He bluntly said to Jonas, "Mr. Essex has made it clear that he is biased against Nichole, using disgusting language to insult her and outright refusing to call her by her legal name. Judging by Karen's loud statement the headmaster is the same way. I'll have my people see to it on our end that she is given the proper schoolwork she should have received from here. It turns out that there is a school in Boston that adheres to the UK educational system allowing her to finish the year among students learning the same things." The group left. The headmaster tried to claim he would call the truancy officer after Nicholas, Jonas laughed at him and told him, "And if you do I'll have the police after you for harassment and wasting police time. I urge you to find yourself a good solicitor, my firm will be going after every cent you and Mr. Essex have as well as the school and council. Enjoy your time on the job because you won't have one next week." Chapter 8 John left with the twins to meet up with the group while Karen and Nichole left with Jonas to meet with Kennedy and Valerie. Jonas asked Nichole what exactly happened with Mr. Essex and almost drove off the road as he heard her mention his reaction. Karen just smiled and added, "You just about summed him up nicely, the only thing missing was he is nationally recognized for changing educational styles for new teachers. It's a tightly held secret but the changed schools." Jonas had a look of bewilderment. Karen chuckled and told him about John's past. She left out the parts about Jaimie but Jonas knew it already. He asked her, "Are all members of your family like that? You are a good caretaker and John is an excellent teacher, are there more like you?" Karen had to think about how to explain things. She told him swiftly, "My sister Leslie owns a day care and tries to work towards her degree to become a fulltime preschool teacher. She also has provided fostering on a short term basis on several occasions. Unfortunately our youngest brother is not like us, he is serving 50 years in state and federal prison for attempted kidnapping, drug trafficking, murder, and criminal conspiracy charges." Jonas sensed the frustration in that last part and softly added, "3 out of 4 isn't bad, especially with you three overachieving to make up for his terrible behavior." When they arrived at the passport office Nichole regaled Kennedy and Valerie with what happened. Both looked at Jonas in anger, then laughed at John's quick verbal barrage and its outcome. Valerie managed to get Nichole calmed down enough to explain what they were going to do. She took her to a photo booth to have pictures taken then had her sign the forms she needed to sign. Nigel had already signed and just needed to submit his forms, Nichole though had to show up in person. In the office, they were met by someone in management and explained the situation. He was not too sympathetic but as they had all the required documents he relented. The fact that she had everything signed and dated and had a solicitor with her to ensure that things were going appropriately was not lost on the office staff. Nichole was treated better than any other person there, but given her situation she had to be handled with care. They accepted her pictures and had her sign off to prove she submitted the forms. Valerie paid the fees for both and was given a week from that time to collect the passports. Jonas added that he would ensure that they would be there at a specific time and if they were not ready the office would be facing a major problem and heads would roll for violating her rights. His threat was heard by all, there was no denying that the exact time was stated nor that they had agreed to do it by then. Jonas knew that realistically it could be done by the next day but they abided by the one week rule due to Nichole's gender change situation. It was better to err on the side of caution than to have issues when they were ready to depart. The next stop was outside Jonas' realm but right up Kennedy and Valerie's alley. The US embassy took them at their allotted them and discussed what they needed to do and looked over the forms for them. The staff didn't give Nichole a second look, the way she was acting with Karen it was as if she was her daughter and there was nothing out of the ordinary that was occurring. Nichole heard a couple of, "Aw, your daughter is so cute" remarks from staffers which got the two blushing, it made both feel good but also feel bad about wanting it to be true. Given that their situation was unique an immigration official and a representative from the state department were meeting jointly with the five of them. They explained what was going on with Nigel, why he needed the visa, why Nichole needed one, and what would happen in the interim. Kennedy explained about Richard Samuels' offer of employment at the hospital and emphasized Nigel's years of experience as a nurse and was in a highly sought-after specialized job and the fact that Richard was one of the top doctors in his field in the country with the backing of one of the best hospitals in the world. Valerie explained Nichole's situation and how it is impacting Nigel's ability to work and how without this job they would be forced apart. Nichole was questioned about what was going on. She told them about the abuse in school and how her father was forced to work hard for them and how she had nobody else. Jonas acted on Nigel's behalf and reiterated everything that was said and added, "These people are offering a chance of a lifetime for a family in need, they are only asking to be allowed this chance. If not for these people Nichole here would be in an orphanage and likely beaten or worse by others. That is if she wasn't murdered outright herself from the attack. She just wants the chance to grow up in peace and safety among people who care about her and understand her." Jonas' plea worked. They reviewed the laws and found a loophole for Nigel that luckily included bringing his family over. They would issue the visa in 10 days, with the expectation that he be able to pick it up himself. Nichole hugged them, surprising the officials but making Karen, Kennedy, and Valerie smile. As the others left the room Kennedy and Valerie were stopped and asked politely, "You mentioned an attack and being there, is this related to the four US police officers who stopped a brutal assault?" Kennedy and Valerie both smiled and said, "That was our husbands." They explained what happened then were told, "The ambassador has been trying to find who did that." Kennedy held back but Valerie stated, "As much as they would be happy to let the ambassador know, they don't want any spotlight put on them for Nichole's sake. They are already being honored by the Metropolitan Police; they don't want any more attention. The local press back home has a horrible record with our family and won't hesitate to harass us." The two left knowing they would get a summons from the ambassador after the following night. There was no way to avoid it, but at least they warned them that they wanted to be left alone. Even more import is that they got what they needed first. Karen seemed to know what was being talked about and added, "She doesn't want any more attention." They both told her swiftly, "That's exactly what we said" then let the issue go. The four met with the larger group and ate a late lunch at a small restaurant. Willie was in his conference for the next five days so he would miss out on some of the fun. John and the twins were interested in what happened and listened closely as Kennedy retold the events. John expected this would happen and contacted his father and mother-in- law and had them draft a press release asking for privacy and stating any attempts to confront them would be dire for the press. He hoped it wouldn't be needed but wanted to cover all bases just in case. Alex thought it might be a bit extreme but Richard Sr. told them what happened to Richard Jr. after Jaimie made the speaker of the Massachusetts House of Representatives look like a fool. Both Alex and Mike went pale, they were ruthless but almost hurting a kid to get a story was beyond belief. The day was young so John suggested they visit another site. He strongly suggested the Royal Observatory at Greenwich, which he thought might interest some of them if only for the ability to claim being in two hemispheres at once. The teens were iffy but Nichole loved the idea. They couldn't say no after she smiled at them, pleading with them. Miles rolled his eyes and asked Jaimie, "If she isn't ending up as our cousin she is definitely taking lessons in manipulation from Cat and Hannah." Hannah sneered at him and shot back, "We can't help being so cute." The others started laughing hard at that, Miles slunk back in shame while Nichole batted her eyes at him trying to play up her cuteness. The adults watched in awe as she was making the most of the fun. Miles rarely spoke out against anyone and if he did he had a reason. Nichole's subtle manipulation was noted but her reaction to his complaint was new, she acted just as the others acted so he was testing the limits of how much she would handle. As the others went on ahead Miles spoke with Karen about Nichole. He didn't mince words, saying, "She's definitely acting like Hannah and even Jaimie. It's getting a bit much and isn't the real Nichole. I hope she doesn't overdo it imitating them." Karen watched as Nichole studied Hannah closely, it was almost like she was trying to be just like her. Karen told him, "I see what you mean, I think she just wants to be her little sister badly that she tries to be just like her. I'll talk with her, I don't think it'll be a problem yet. She hasn't seen the bad side of Hannah and when she does I don't think she will like it." As they got off the light rail and walked over to the observatory, Karen asked Nichole to hold off for a minute. She pulled her aside and asked her, "Why are you acting like Hannah?" Nichole dipped her head in shame and tears started to well up. She softly said, "I thought if I acted like her the others might like me more. I heard them complaining about me and John, I don't want them to think of me like that." Karen understood. She was trying to fit in with them but forgoing her own identity to do it. She shook her head and whispered softly, "They like you no matter what. They were just teasing their uncle, and you were acting exactly as they too acted the first time they went to museums with John. Jaimie herself is the most like her dad in so many ways that she doesn't even realize. In fact, you are different than anyone else. You are girlier than Hannah and smarter than Jaimie and more cheerful than Miles. You are your own person, you don't have to be like anyone else." Nichole nodded and walked along with Karen. The others didn't ask what happened, instead giving her some privacy over the matter. There was a noticeable change in her as she entered the museum, Valerie and John quietly asked, "Is this about her acting like Hannah?" Karen nodded adding, "She heard them teasing about being like you and wanted to act like her to quash it, I simply told her the truth and she seems to accept it." The group spent an hour at the observatory and took the obligatory pictures and walked around the grounds then hit the National Maritime Museum and the Cutty Sark then a tour of the HMS Belfast before leaving Greenwich. Nichole was back to normal, the teens tried to make mention of her shift but got a glare from Karen that backed them off fast. Miles whispered to them bluntly, "She was acting that way because you were joking about her acting like dad. She is trying to please us but it's the last thing she needs." They decided to leave her be for now, Miles was upset and if he is upset then it was a serious issue. Nichole was off limits no matter what she did that was funny or interesting. At the hotel, there was a message waiting for them. Valerie and Kennedy knew who sent it and what it was about but didn't like that they ignored their request for privacy. The message was basic, only asking to call them back immediately. John took the note and called the embassy back and was put on hold. He was ready to hang up when he was informed that he was being transferred to the ambassador himself. John's face went white, he couldn't hang up even if he wanted to. The ambassador was to the point, he wanted information about what happened and why they couldn't have a photo op regarding it. John gave the information he had then gave the names of the people involved including the teens. He then mentioned Karen's fostering role and it being the biggest reason why they needed privacy. The ambassador chuckled. He asked for his name again and then asked a question that shook John to the core-, "How is Louis Reagan doing?" John went silent then mumbled, "We just saw him last week before we left, he was in attendance at our neighbor's wedding. Our neighbor married a cousin of his." John asked him bluntly, "How do you know Louis Reagan?" The laugh on the other end was frightening but the reply sent chills, "Louis and I go way back, he and Brent Finn and I used to be the kings of our neighborhood." John nearly dropped the phone. He quietly asked, "Brent Gerald Finn, married to Catherine Karen Finn?" The ambassador grew serious and asked, "That's the man." John took a deep breath then said, "That's my father." The ambassador grew silent for a second then laughed, adding, "I wanted you to come by for what you folks did for that man, but this is personal. It's been a while since some Winnisimmet folks made it across the pond, I'd love to meet you and your group." John accepted and set the date for Wednesday. John came down and had a weird look on his face. Karen asked him what was wrong, John mumbled simply, "Dad's old friend is the ambassador." The others looked at him in shock, John had to take a minute before recounting what happened. Karen laughed, then told them, "It's funny, but we ended up turning an official visit into a personal one just by being related to someone who over a decade ago." The group ate in peace after that and laid out plans for the next day. It would be a simple day, the guys would go visit the Imperial War Museum while the ladies went shopping. Nichole opted to go with the guys, she wasn't in the mood to shop anymore and wanted to go where John went. Nichole spent much of the visit in silence, letting the exhibits sink in. She wasn't upset, she just enjoyed reading the stories and thinking. Bryan and Michael were a bit rambunctious inside which got them a scolding from John and a promise to make a donation for their bad behavior. Eric, George, Richard Jr., and Miles kept quiet, they started to see what Nichole was doing and let the impact of the exhibits do the work it was supposed to which John pointed out would help them the next year in history class. Alex and Mike normally weren't history buffs but having to spend more time than they normally would at each exhibit did get them to notice things they missed. It helped that there were many vehicle displays that both enjoyed. Richard Sr. enjoyed himself as well, he may have been a doctor but he could appreciate the vehicles and power of them. John was in his element, he loved history and the exhibits were among some of the best he had seen in museums. Nichole sensed his excitement and the two sent the others off on their own as they spent more time at the museum than they expected. The teens were happy to leave, Alex and Mike couldn't refuse their demand and Richard Sr. could see that this was important to Nichole and John, so they left them to their own little world while they sought out something else to do that catered to all of them. John was talking pictures of everything, especially the vehicles. Nichole just smiled as he read all about their armaments and armor size and years of service. She casually mentioned that her dad liked history too and wanted to someday take her to visit some of the historic sites but could never afford to take a holiday or time off. John asked her politely where she wanted to go, she mentioned Hastings, Stonehenge, Woodhenge, and other places. John smiled and proudly said, "You just named where we are heading on Thursday evening." Her smile grew as he nodded, adding, "I'd be a bad history teacher if I didn't visit the most famous ancient landmark in the country. Plus Hastings and Portsmouth have some interesting sites that deserve to be visited." John and Nichole left with Nichole feeling great. They met up for lunch with the group who were already eating, with Nichole proudly saying they were going to visit some interesting places on Friday. The others groaned, but John told them, "You can't visit England without seeing Stonehenge and I know for a fact it and Hastings will be mentioned in world history." Miles, Michael, George, Eric, and Richard Jr. all looked at John with disbelief but Bryan shook his head and said bluntly, "He isn't kidding, both are mentioned in the textbook. Even though he is a history buff beyond belief this time he is mentioning it as your history teacher. It's too much of an important site not to visit and the pictures you take will be worth it in the long run." Nichole just sat back and watched, she was just happy to visit some places she always wanted to go. As they were eating he casually mentioned to her, "I'll make it up to your dad, I think Karen and he can spend some time together and visit those places while we are in Winnisimmet." Nichole winked at him as Bryan and the others started laughing, John had unintentionally set Karen up on a date with Nigel! The meal done, the group headed back to the hotel to get ready for the presentation. Bryan was forced out in favor of Jaimie so the ladies could dress in peace. Valerie was already dressed when they arrived so she only had to ensure their ties were tied tightly. Jaimie had no fear disrobing in front of Nichole. Nichole gawked at her body, there was only one small trace of masculinity and Jaimie did little to hide it as she changed. Nichole finally understood what happened to her and why she was so understanding towards her. Nichole rushed her change so nobody would see her. Jaimie just shook her head but understood why she was acting that way. Jaimie and Hannah helped her into her dress and applied a little makeup to her face which caught her by surprise. When they were done they took pictures and sent them off to their family back home getting quick replies of, "She's so cute" which instantly made Nichole blush. It took the guys longer to dress than the ladies. The last ones out were Willie and John, both of whom needed their wives' help getting their ties right. Snickers from the teens caused both to glare angrily at the group which only caused them to laugh harder. The group rented a van for the event, opting to avoid taking the tube. The ride was swift but nobody knew what to expect from the event. At the convention's hotel they were ushered into a room with several men in uniform and suits with Willie receiving handshakes from several. Willie and the group were seated as the presentation got underway. An account of what happened was told then video shown. Nichole put her head into Karen's chest as she saw the video, Karen glared at the podium while the others were not too pleased. The emcee gave a statement of thanks to John, Willie, Alex, and Mike then presented them with awards. Photos were taken of them accepting and all sat down. Willie was asked to say something on behalf of the group. He looked around at them and told everyone, "You gave four of us an award but you neglected the real hero, Dr. Richard Samuels who saved Nigel's life. You also didn't mention the eight teens who surrounded Nigel's daughter to protect her in case one of the bastards got away. You didn't mention the four ladies who comforted his daughter through this whole ordeal and kept her spirits up. We stopped them but the others were just as important." A round of applause went up and Willie sat down. One of the photographers tried to take pictures of the group but was stopped by John who bluntly stated, "We told you no photographs." The group got up and left, the presentation was done and there was no reason to stay. Their attempt to depart caused an uproar but Valerie and Kennedy both stated, "We agreed to come for the presentation, we are not allowing our children to be used for your benefit. Sorry but we are leaving. If you try to use any picture containing our children in a publication our solicitor will sue. This is not open for discussion." The brass weren't used to being pushed around but Willie kindly explained to them, "They were made aware of the rights of minors regarding the media and they as parents are exercising them. The last thing you want is a fight with either Kennedy or Valerie, especially one that you will not only lose but cost yourself dearly. I am sure your employers, the general public, would love to hear how you harassed children for photographs especially when they are all witnesses in an attempted murder case. And I am sure the Crown Prosecution Service would love to hear how you tainted their case by showing off to the media. So please, back off." Nichole was scared. She was shaking as she heard Willie lay down the law to the brass. Seeing her on the verge of tears and seeing Willie turning red with rage worked, they were allowed to leave unmolested by any more photographers and officials. In the van the group headed straight for the hospital to see Nigel. He was happy to see Nichole and his jaw dropped seeing her in her makeup and dress. She gave him a big kiss on the cheek and hugged him, almost crying at seeing him again after a couple of days away. The group went down to the lobby to wait as Karen and Nichole stayed with Nigel. Nichole told him all about their visits and John's plans. She told him how he was going to send Karen and him to visit where he always wanted to visit before he came to the US. Karen and Nigel blushed deeply while Nichole giggled at their reactions. The three stayed together for a half hour before being chased off by the nurse. Nichole was being told, "How cute you look" by everyone who saw her. They were down in the lobby getting ready to leave when Nichole saw her dad's boss approaching. He had a scowl on after seeing Nichole and was coming right for her. The man loudly said, "Get that freak out of my hospital! I will not have a boy in a dress darken these hallways. It is bad enough I have to put up with that idiotic father of his draining our funds I don't want to have to put up with seeing that thing in a dress." All eyes were on him as he made that statement, John had to hold back both twins who were ready to hurt him. Karen nodded to the others and asked him pointedly, "Are you in charge here?" The man proudly proclaimed, "I'm the hospital's director. I know that boy and I have been trying to get rid of his father for over a year." Kennedy and Valerie both laughed at him, Karen proudly stated, "So you just admitted that you have been trying to get rid of a single father whose child is under care of a doctor for gender treatment that coincidentally happens to be that same time period of harassment towards him by your hospital?" The man couldn't help but say, "Yes, I won't allow freaks like that to be allowed into this fine institution. No person who allows their child to become a freak like that will work for me no matter how good they are." Valerie smiled then said, "Congratulations, all of what you have said has been recorded and sent to her solicitor. Nichole, can you kindly tell him that he is about to lose his job and both he and his fine institution are about to be sued. Or that in fact, the only person who has darkened this fine institution is him." Nichole parroted what Valerie stated with a smile on her face. Nichole went one step further and said, "Dad just got a job at a better hospital with better staff and more pay and with people who care about people like me." That got a big laugh from the man who blurted, "What hospital in their right mind would hire someone with a freak for a child?" Richard Sr. stepped forward and loudly said, "Mine did. As of this morning Nigel Smith is the newest pediatric nurse at New England Children's Hospital. In fact he has a house, car, and friends waiting for him when he is released from this so-called 'fine institution'." Richard took a deep breath then added, "By the way, your little outburst will be sent to the board of directors for this hospital as well as all pertinent authorities. I'd get my CV up to date because I don't think you will last long here, boards of directors have a tendency to remove problems that cost them money." The group got up and left, the man was shouting expletives that they ignored. Nichole casually walked on, explaining to the others, "I don't want to visit dad anymore, I don't like that place." Karen lifted her up as she cried into her shoulder, unable to hold back any longer. The drive to the hotel was done in silence as was their late dinner. Nobody wanted to say anything, Nichole had said all there needed to be said about the situation. Chapter 9 The next morning Nichole was feeling terrible. The activities of that evening took a lot out of her emotionally and she was drained. Karen had to coax her to change from her pajamas and eat breakfast. The twins kept close to her, not wanting to let her out of their sight nor let anyone get close to her. Nichole was asked what she wanted to do that morning, she wouldn't give an answer though. Karen gave the others a nudge to leave her be. John suggested they head to Westminster to see the palace and abby. Nichole nodded in approval but didn't get excited. John was reading her mind without realizing it, it was the kind of trip that would make her feel better. The ride was made in silence as Nichole held onto John. Valerie reminded the group about their meeting with the ambassador later that afternoon. Thankfully they were just down the line from both sites so they didn't have to worry about going too far and having to rush to the nearest Tube station or changing platforms to get the right connecting train. The group walked around and took the obligatory pictures then enjoyed the church's beauty. Nichole started to feel better as they went along, talking with John while the others went about their own things. They spent a while inside the abbey looking at the famous markers while the others simply glanced over them. John had to snicker as none of them really considered who they were passing by, especially given some of their historic achievements; none except Nichole and himself realized they were so close to historic figures like Shakespeare and multiple kings. As they were walking the twins took a couple of photographs and sent them to their aunt, getting back a joke reply of, "He's boring the poor girl" from Leslie. Nichole stuck out her tongue while John took a picture of her and added, "Don't be jealous of our smarts" which got a quick, "Now you are being a bad influence" which got Nichole to laugh out loud. She was feeling much better thanks to Leslie's joking, Karen texted her with the thanks having already talked with her the night before after Nichole was asleep. Leslie wasn't pleased in the least by what happened and strongly regretted not talking time off to go with the group. With the Lopez family away she couldn't leave for two weeks without closing down the daycare center and leaving many needy families in a bind. She would make it up to Nichole, she had the chance to spoil her while Karen and Nigel were spending the week together. Lunchtime hit with a wail as Cat and JD demanded food. Thankfully the group kept close to the Tube lines and decided on eating at a hotel restaurant near the embassy. Leslie kept texting Nichole during the meal which Karen finally had to settle. Nichole loved that she was doing that but knew not to push things with Karen. It was fun but she saw it wasn't the right time to do that. Leslie was trying hard to relieve her tension from the day and was overdoing things with Nichole, Karen got Nichole to understand she helped Leslie with her simply being herself and letting Leslie joke with her. Eventually, the group walked towards the embassy slowly and kept Nichole occupied so she didn't get too anxious. They stated their business and had to wait a while as the staff tried to confirm their story. They were just about ready to leave when the ambassador himself came by them and noticed that they were being held back, sending him into a fury over their holdup. Within seconds staffers were seeing to the group fetching them water and tea. After several more minutes, the ambassador's secretary herself brought them into his office. He apologized for the delay and asked his assistant to enter and explain his actions towards the group. The assistant tried to shift the blame around but the ambassador wouldn't hear it. The only one who could hold up an appointment with him was the assistant. He finally admitted, "We received a complaint from the Metropolitan Police about this group refusing to allow pictures to be taken for their press officer. The commissioner is outraged and demanded that they be forced to take them. Allowing them into a meeting with you complicates things for us." A smile broke over the ambassador's face. He laughed and told his assistant bluntly, "This is a personal meeting. I could care less what the commissioner says about it, I have every right as the ambassador to meet with citizens of my country and ensure they are receiving a good reception in the country. These people are family to me, this man and this woman are the son and daughter of my oldest and dearest friend and I don't care if he is outside holding a placard crying foul the commissioner can stuff his complaint. This young lady here has a reason for not wanting to be in the press and it above all else should be honored. If he has a problem with that have him come here right this minute and I'll tell him that to his face." The look on the assistant's face was priceless. The ambassador turned a photo around and pointed at a picture of three people, one clearly him while the other two were very familiar to John and Karen. Both smiled and whispered, "Dad" as their kids looked at them then the picture. The assistant ran off to make the phone call, calling the ambassador's bluff. He made a note and called his secretary into his office and quietly said, "Make arrangements for a new assistant, this one has shown he has his own agenda. If he can't tell the difference between business and personal meetings and doesn't read the proper protocol regarding the hierarchy of them he will not remain in this embassy." She nodded and excused herself as he sat at his desk. The ambassador looked over the group and smiled, asking them to introduce themselves. Kennedy introduced them all saving Nichole's introduction for last. Nichole tried to hide herself away from him but he assured her everything was alright, the title didn't matter at this moment. John asked him about his relationship with his dad and Louis Reagan which the ambassador kindly said, "Please call me Walter. To the world I may be Ambassador Walter Gorman, but I'm still an Inferno deep down." He then continued, "We three go way back. Brent was the ladies' man, Louis the fatherly type, and I was the silver tongued bandit. We were together most of the time from kindergarten up through high school and even wound up in the army together." His smile started to fade at the next memory, "After he was discharged, Brent started to hang with a tough crowd and took to alcohol and fell out with us. We kept a close eye on him, but from a distance. We ensured that he remained with Catherine in hopes that they would get their lives together which, from what I can see, happened. By the time they came out of their funk and set their lives right I was entrenched in state politics while Louis was the city's most important politician. I could do little for Brent but Louis guided him whenever possible. A lot of his grants came through my work with federal politicians; he just never told anyone due to wanting to keep my hands clean, hoping that I'd get higher office but I refused to give in to that horrible fate." Walter asked John about the family. Jaimie told him about John and Karen's lives and then about Leslie and Roland's lives. Walter asked about Roland and if he could help him, all of them gave a loud, "No!" with Miles adding, "He tried to have me kidnapped so he could have me pay my birth dad's debt and murdered him when he couldn't find his hidden stash. He earned his prison sentence. Besides, Mr. James knows not to try to commute or pardon him. Jaimie won't let him." Walter's eyes grew wide at Miles' statements. Jaimie smiled and proudly said, "Christian is a close friend of mine. He already asked and I told him no." Walter asked what she meant, John told him about her past with Christian and the disgraced former speaker of the house. He laughed at that statement, adding, "The son of a gun deserved it in more ways than you'd ever know. He needed to go years ago but nobody had the courage to do something about it. It's fitting that a 13-year-old girl toppled his reign." Walter turned to the older twins and asked about their father. There was something about that was nagging him and he felt he had to ask, "Are they any relation to Harold Morris?" Bryan quickly shot back, "Both father and son." Walter smiled and made a quick call, bringing a lady into the room with a puzzled look. He turned and announced, "Lilian, have you ever met your cousin Harold's grandchildren?" She shook her head adding, "I didn't know he had any, his son passed away 16 years ago." He waved towards Bryan and Hannah then said, "These two are his grandchildren. Bryan and Hannah Morris this is your grandfather's cousin, my wife Lilian." The twins were shocked as Karen smiled. Walter proudly said, "You just made her year, most of her relatives have passed on. She loved her cousin and was sad when his only son passed away, but knowing you exist will let the memories be at ease." It was a tough moment for the twins as the past hit them hard. Walter then turned to Nichole and smiled, saying softly, "What happened to you was terrible but you can see the bright side of it. You found a good family and led them to finding more family they didn't know they had." As Walter was talking his assistant reentered and announced that the commissioner was here for their meeting. Walter instructed him to be led in. The assistant tried to usher the group out but Walter stopped him and loudly said, "They are taking part in this meeting. I told you this was a personal meeting but I will clarify it further: these people are family to me, both through my wife and through my best friend, and are here at my insistence. This meeting with the commissioner is about them and therefor they are going to attend it." The assistant slunk off in disgrace and showed the commissioner into the room. The haughty man started to complain openly about the group of unkempt Yankees who refused their photo op but stopped when he saw that they were in the room. He realized he was in deep trouble for his words and would now have trouble from the Prime Minister for his actions. Walter stood up and told him bluntly, "Are you telling me you are complaining that these men and women refused to allow their children to be photographed and used by your department for your own purposes, knowing full well you would release the photographs to the media. Furthermore that they also informed you before they accepted your invitation that they would refuse to take them? They aren't at fault here and have a right to refuse to be exploited by your police service." The commissioner tried to backtrack but Nichole loudly said, "He wouldn't let us leave until we took them. Willie had to tell him they were invoking the law to prevent the release of them as we are minors." The commissioner tried to say something to her but Walter picked up the phone and made a quick phone call to someone very important, making them wait several minutes. This, in turn, led to the commissioner's phone ringing. Walter smiled and proudly said, "I have just made a formal complaint to her majesty's diplomatic service about your actions, particularly about your now third attempt to circumvent your own country's laws for your benefit. You better answer that phone call, your future is about to become strained. You may be a powerful person but these people have rights and not even you can refuse them. I'll be following up on that phone call with a written complaint and personally issue it to the Foreign Secretary as well as the Prime Minister. This is more than a diplomatic incident, these people are actually my own family and I will personally see to it that you and your underlings learn that you can't abuse your power for personal gain. You can also kiss your knighthood goodbye as you have cause a great deal of embarrassment to her majesty. Now if you will excuse us, we have a lot to get back to and you are just distracting us." The commissioner was outraged and shouting as he left which just caused him more trouble as members of the Foreign Office rushed to the embassy to get a handle on the situation. Walter kindly told them, "Please inform the commissioner about the rights of minors. Everything else will be in my formal complaint. I must excuse myself as I have an important meeting with people who have earned my respect and admiration." The low-level officials nodded and slunk away as the office got back to normal and Walter closed the doors. Walter asked Nichole how she was enjoying being with the group. Nichole answered happily, "I love being with them and can't wait to move with them." He gave Valerie an odd look to which she explained, "Her father lost his job because of the attack on him and her school has been openly harassing her and encouraging students to bully and abuse her. They needed a fresh start and we offered them a chance. Dr. Samuels here found him a job at his hospital while the kids are going to help her get up to speed on schoolwork. We couldn't leave them to suffer here, we had to help them rebuild their lives." Walter started to laugh, adding, "That's the Finn I know at work. Louis and Brent taught you well, John and Karen. I'll ask the visa people to guarantee them a visa on the basis of necessity and if need be, amnesty. That is if Dr. Samuels' reputation and need for his employment haven't taken care of it already." Nichole smiled at hearing that, this was the last hurdle for her. Nichole was going to Winnisimmet with the group. Karen told him that the group would be leaving the next Friday but she was staying. Walter gave her an odd look so she explained how she was going to help Nigel for a few days while he fully recovered after he was kicked out of the hospital. He understood and asked that they make a visit the day before they left. With that they ended their meeting and promised to meet up with him the next time he was in the US especially so he could meet Leslie, Claire, and Daisy: the three Finns who weren't there. While the group was meeting with Walter, Willie was at the law enforcement conference and had to endure the constant reminders of the previous evening. The fact that he made fools of senior British law enforcement officials while protecting the kids earned him a lot of respect among the attendees while he received scorn from organizers for his behavior. Willie ignored complaints from them, earning more respect for being a bigger person. When he arrived he was immediately pulled aside and dressed down by organizers for behavior that embarrassed both him and the conference. He didn't miss a beat and demanded to know what they would do about it. He casually mentioned the Boston Police, Massachusetts State Police, and several other agencies that he was there on behalf of who would enjoy him telling them how the organizers put their own interests above the laws of the country and the rights of children to promote themselves and their conference. Willie was loud enough to be heard by several colleagues from New York and Los Angeles of whom he had gotten support from who came forward and stood their ground with Willie. Willie received a text from John and laughed. He showed it to his colleagues who also laughed and high fived. The organizers demanded to know what was so funny, Willie casually said, "Ambassador Walter Gorman has expressed his outrage over your group's actions and has filed a complaint with the Foreign Office. The Metropolitan Police Service commissioner has been disgraced in the eyes of the ambassador for his actions in the US embassy. It turns out that our group happens to be considered family by him, with two of them being actual relatives of the ambassador's wife. I haven't told my friends what has transpired here today but I doubt very much he will appreciate any further harassment by you or any organizer especially as it has nothing to do with the conference. Now if you please, we will get back to what we were supposed to do and leave you to let that sink in." Willies colleagues stared in disbelief over the whole statement. Willie smiled and admitted, "Walter is an old Winnisimmet boy, he also happened to be close friends with the father of two of our group and his wife turned out to be a cousin of two of the teens. Being from Winnisimmet he didn't take too kindly to people abusing power for personal gain, he had seen enough of that already over the years and wouldn't let people he considers family be pushed around." Smiles and back slapping abounded, Willie earned more respect just by telling the truth. The conference turned out to be a bunch of things Willie had already been through over the years so he added a lot in experience and actually made some of the presenters look foolish at explaining why their theories wouldn't work in certain places, especially his neck of the woods. The larger departments saw exactly what he meant and pointed out it wasn't viable for them either and looking deeper they could see that the presentations were basically gibberish with no real basis in reality or done with facts taken from major cities except in the UK. Willie's disruptions caused a stir. He backed up everything he said with actual statistics and explanations. After an hour the presenter gave up and walked out, citing constant interruptions. Willie didn't miss a beat and showed that the opposite of what was being said was happening in several places and the theory was neither viable nor realistic showing statistics that were gathered by trusted analysts who studied the crimes in depth. Willie's actions caught the eyes of officials from some of the smaller police departments across the UK. He gladly talked with them about what occurred and offered to get them in contact with the young man who helped put the information together, David Peterson. He explained David's studies and his intentions. They were interested in his work as a whole and would contact him soon, he was exactly what they needed. Willie nodded and would let him know to expect to be contacted. He also made note to tell his mother about what he had accidentally done for him hoping she wasn't too angry with him over David needing to make a trip to the UK to help implement his ideas. Willie left the conference early as he had nothing else to learn that day. He was the talk of the conference and he expected someone would try to poach him for a higher job. He didn't want a higher job, he loved Winnisimmet and would only take a job in neighboring Cambridge or Boston if he ever did choose to leave his job as police chief. He had another reason for keeping his job. As much as he would want a better job if given the chance he could never let Kennedy go through the in-depth check that would leave her past open for bigots to use against her. Her past was her own past and not of anyone else's concern. He loved her. He did not care one bit that she used to have a growth between her legs that was exactly like what he has, he loved the woman that she is. That was taken care of years ago and as far as he is concerned that part of her life was removed when she underwent her surgery. He loved her for herself and nothing would ever change that. Willie met up with the group and decided on visiting something they would all enjoy. The Globe Theatre was showing a Shakespeare comedy, Willie had always wanted to see one so suggested they see it. The teens of course groaned but John pointed out that they could tell their English teachers that they saw one and receive extra credit for it before school even started. The eight quickly agreed with Nichole snickering over their reaction. Kennedy quizzed Willie on what happened, he smiled and said, "I got David Peterson a job offer." John and the others stopped and asked for an explanation while the teens looked on with surprise. Willie let it slip, "I showed up a fool giving bad advice and information with real information, gathered at my request by David and put into a simple database for them to search and a mapping program to show locations. His information got the interest of some of the officials from smaller departments and they asked to be put in contact with him, meaning they might hire him to help accumulate and collate data for their departments." The group burst into laughter. Willie was only supposed to attend and learn, he had gotten a huge job offer for a student a year before he graduates. Kennedy shook her head and smiled, saying, "Who is going to break the news to Lilly? I hope she understands it was completely by accident that her son is going to go to the UK for a couple of weeks." They started laughing and moved on. John bought the tickets online and had them split among the crowd but close enough to keep an eye on one another. They were dressed up already so it wasn't a big deal to them that others were in suits and dresses. The performance was moving and interesting. The teens kept close attention to the wording and actions while Nichole, who had latched onto John's side for the performance, followed closely. She had seen the play on television at some point but enjoyed seeing it in person. Karen was mostly lost during the performance, she didn't quite follow the dialog and needed Nichole to explain things during the intermission. Karen had struggled with Shakespeare in high school and Nichole was happy to help her enjoy the play. The twins were on the verge of laughter seeing Nichole explaining things, John shot them a glare that shut them up immediately. Nichole started to lessen her tight grip on John during the next part of the play. She enjoyed it but she hated large crowds. John noticed she acted differently among people than among the group and decided she might need to see Dr. Dane in addition to Dr. Eliza when she went back with them. Valerie asked what he was thinking about and nodded at his suggestion, although she suspected it might only require Dr. Eliza instead of both. Chapter 10 Nichole was feeling great after the performance. She had wanted to see a live performance for a long time but could not afford to go on the school trip. Worse, last year she was barred due to her gender change supposedly causing a problem for logistics...or so she was told. John talked with her about the performance and got the story behind her happiness. He again grew angry over her treatment but tempered it by reminding himself that they were going to pay dearly when Jonas was through with them. Nichole claimed she wasn't going to let Mr. Essex or the headmaster get her down, the others had shown they cared about her and it was all that had mattered to her. She had a great time and learned a lot, it was better than what they were going to see in school and she had the luxury of not hearing her classmates complain the whole time. Leaving the theatre John saw that Jonas had texted to set up a meeting with Karen and Nichole. He didn't say what it was about but it was clear that it was important. Karen agreed to go, there was little choice and as it might affect Nichole's departure. In the morning they got an early start and was at Jonas' practice by 9AM. Karen dispatched with the pleasantries and got down to business. Jonas handed her several documents to look over but gave her a summary. Nichole's lawsuit was looking to be settled quickly by the hospital in her favor and in the full amount that he had sued for. Her suit against the school was in the hands of higher powers but monetary compensation was going to be given at a set amount for now. The individual lawsuits would be longer but had uncovered a large amount of hidden money that the government was interested in. He'd ensure that they got the full amount, even if he had to have collectors go after every single thing of value that the two owned. Karen asked about the fact that there were multiple witnesses to their abuse and that they denied her all chances of participating in school sponsored activities. Jonas asked what she meant and Nichole told him about the theatre trip and other field trips that were required by the school yet she was barred from attending on the supposed basis of, "Logistics". Jonas laughed at this, telling both, "That explains the attempt at capping the settlement, this means it's not only a pattern it was a coordinated attack against her. There can be no denial that there was collusion, we are going for the throat now. She will get her full amount or there will be hell to pay." Jonas smiled again and told her bluntly, "She just cost them not only their jobs, but likely their freedom. Those two fools are looking at several years in prison for tax evasion and fraud in addition to her rights violations. And she wasn't the only person to come forward, once word got around about what your brother said to Mr. Essex several other parents came forward to claim the same. The headmaster himself is facing criminal charges for falsifying documents in addition to the rights violations. The school is in a panic, she uncovered a deep nest of trouble involving those two. I suspect they want a cap because it'll destroy their budget and if that happens they can't sweep it under the rug any longer. Given they targeted her specifically because of her gender change rather than general abuse, we are forcing the suits to remain seperate." Nichole looked on in shock and fear. Karen only smiled and whispered, "Your situation helped many others come forward with the truth, you are a hero." Karen then asked, "What about that administrator jerk, the hospital wants to settle but what about him?" Jonas shook his head and laughed. He knelt down and told Nichole, "That bad man was fired first thing in the morning. It just so happened that someone else videotaped part of his rant and later showed it to their relative, who just happened to be one of the members of the board of directors. There was no denying he said what he said, there was neither justification nor defense. The only outcome was termination with prejudice against him. He is finished as an administrator and likely will have trouble practicing medicine in this region for a long time." For the first time since she arrived in his office, Nichole smiled. Nichole asked about her father to which Jonas smiled and added, "The hospital will be compensating him for his lost wages and offering him a tidy settlement for the administrator's illegal actions. I expect that the amount will be enough to allow him to buy a home for you two in your new city and live comfortably." Karen started to smile now. The two were secure financially with a new job, home, and nest egg for Nichole's future as well as Nigel's own. Nichole hugged Jonas and then hugged Karen who herself was feeling great at the good news. Jonas had one last tidbit, "The crown prosecution service is moving forward without the need for testimony from your group. They have enough video evidence to show that it was unprovoked and that they specifically targeted Nigel and Nichole. The lead prosecutor spoke with the Metropolitan Police and decided against calling the group as witnesses. Apparently the commissioner was told to leave you all alone after the CPS was phoned by Ambassador Gorman, the prosecutor seemed to believe that it was in the best interest of the case to not call you all due to your closeness with Nichole." Nichole shed tears of joy over the news. She feared having to show up to court and get berated by the defense about her being born a boy and living as a girl. Jonas nodded and told her, "They know your story and you are right in assuming it would be used against you, they didn't want to do that and any attempts to do so will actually harm the defendant. You won't have to think about this again, it's all finished as far as you two are concerned." Karen led Nichole out and thanked Jonas for the help. Nichole hugged him deeply then grabbed Karen's hand. Jonas just smiled back, her case was among the easiest he had ever had and it was all thanks to the work of others on her behalf. He noticed how close Karen was with Nichole, almost motherly. He hoped it was the start of a relationship for her and Nigel, he deserved some good fortune and Karen seemed like the kind of person who would bring it. Karen realized that they would be spending the weekend apart so she suggested Nichole visit Nigel. Nichole was afraid of the hospital but she assured her that nothing would happen to her anymore. This would be the last time she would visit, she no longer had reason to and Nigel would be released while they were down in Portsmouth. Upstairs, Nigel was bored out of his mind. Nichole's sudden visit broke that boredom and lifted his spirit. She told him all about the last day and a half and what was happening regarding the school. Nigel listened closely, then focused on Karen's reaction. Karen tried to remain stoic but let out a smile as Nichole told more and more of the story. Nigel eventually asked how she liked staying with the group. Nichole blushed and admitted, "John is better than any teacher I ever had. The teens keep joking around me but don't make fun of me like they do each other." Nigel looked at Karen for an explanation getting a simple, "They always tease each other, it's how they show they love you and you are one of them. They were warned not to do it to Nichole because she might take it wrong and have a bad reaction to it. They are smart enough to let her be herself so don't try to tease her, but they do care deeply about her so have left her alone." Nichole looked up in surprise at hearing this. She asked Karen quietly, "Do they really tease each other all the time?" Karen nodded, so Nichole asked happily, "So they do care about me when they do that? It's not because there's something wrong with me?" Karen nodded, adding, "They care enough about you to change their behavior towards you. You are still a young girl, they might not know where to draw the line in their teasing and cause you to feel bad or get upset so they will have to be careful. They will find a limit at some point, it's up to you to show them where the line is." Karen asked how Nigel was feeling and how his surgery wound was recovering. Nigel told her that he'd be released the next morning, he just had to figure out where to go. Karen nodded and pulled out her cell phone and called John, who booked them into a hotel for the week. She told Nigel he now had a place to go and she was staying with him. He couldn't be left alone despite his objections. Nichole looked at her stunned and was nearly crying when Karen smiled and told her sweetly, "You are going with the twins and the group. John will look after you while I look after your dad. You shouldn't miss out because of us, he wouldn't allow it. We had better get going, we have to meet the group and get your luggage for the trip." Nichole kissed her father as Karen hugged him for no apparent reason. He shrugged it off and wished them good luck, then thought about Karen's selfless actions towards him. He smiled thinking about her, she had a way with Nichole and her charm was rubbing off on him. Karen had a smile on her face as they got the tube to head towards the hotel. Nichole giggled and said, "You hugged dad". Karen blushed and added, "He needed a hug." Nichole smiled and winked, there was more to it than she was saying but Nichole left it alone. The group gathered outside the hotel as Karen got Nichole's bag for the trip. She then got her own luggage from the suite and moved to her new room which she and Nigel were going to be sharing. Nichole had a wide smile on her face as she saw Karen bringing her luggage down. Hannah and Jaimie knew something had happened to make Nichole smile so brightly. Nichole whispered into Jaimie's ear, "Karen hugged dad when we left him". Jaimie snickered and saw Karen blushing, their little innocent embrace had more to it than it seemed. Hannah looked at her mother blushing in embarrassment and whispered back to Nichole, "Mom might like Nigel as more than a friend but things are going to go slow for a while". Nichole understood and added, "I hope they don't take too long, I'd like a mom and brother and sister at some point, even if they have to make one." Hannah's eyes grew wide as Nichole snickered at her little announcement. Jaimie whispered back to Hannah, "She got you good, she is learning. But the way she said it she really means it, Nichole wants to be your sister." The group made their way to Charing Cross Station for their train to Hastings. They ate an early dinner before boarding their train for the 90 minute ride to the south coast. For the first time the whole trip the younger twins, Cat and JD, decided to act up and insisted on sitting near the windows so they could see where they were going. Nichole sat with Cat who seemed to enjoy pointing out things to her as they rode along. Cat had barely paid attention to Nichole so this was interesting for John and Valerie as their daughter rarely liked new people yet here she was keeping Nichole occupied. JD was more interested in looking out, it was his first chance to stand up and with Miles' assistance he just stared out the window at the countryside as the city faded into the suburbs and rural southern towns and small villages. Jaimie snapped a picture of Cat and Nichole as the sun shined through the window highlighting their hair making an almost halo illusion around the strands. She sent it to both of her aunts and within minutes she got a request to save that picture for them. Leslie texted back that she had better keep it in a safe place, if Nigel and Karen didn't want a copy her aunts and grandparents would. After what seemed like a quick 90 minute trip, they arrived at their destination and headed for their hotel. John laid out the plans for the next day with the kids grumbling about it being boring but again getting shut down by the adults. Nichole was the only one who didn't complain, Cat grabbed her hand and demanded she give her attention which kept her occupied. Nichole was good with Cat, she held her hand tight and strapped her into her stroller without her putting up a fuss. JD, on the other hand, fought to stay out of the stroller, kicking and punching to no avail. It was extremely rare that he acted that way, but as soon as Nichole was out of view he stopped struggling and let himself be put into the stroller. JD was clearly jealous of his sister. Cat only seemed to act up towards her brothers but Nichole caused her to act good. JD, on the other hand, would do anything Miles wanted yet Nichole caused him to act out. She tried to apologize but only got a laugh form Valerie who told her exactly what he was doing, he wanted her attention. She didn't realize they were doing things opposite, Bryan and Hannah tried hard not to laugh but Michael and Miles both said, "They are twins, it's what they do best. She'd do the same to you if you did that with JD." Chapter 11 Breakfast was a hearty meal as they expected to be out for several hours. John suggested they order a, "Full English" breakfast so they could say they tried it at least once. The food scared the teens but after some goading and prodding among one another they all tried the black pudding and mixed veggies. They weren't big fans of the mushrooms but that was universal for them, they never at them at home either. The group rented two vans to transport all of them to the site. They visited the battlefield site first, walking around and taking pictures. John wanted to get this out of the way so they could have more fun with the entertaining part of the site. They enjoyed watching the reenactments that were being put on for the families, it wasn't too realistic but it was entertaining for the teens and Nichole. Cat and JD seemed to enjoy the reenactment, they were clapping and waving their arms to the swords and shields clashing. At the visitors center, the group enjoyed the videos and added depth to the story. The only downside was John was the only one who enjoyed the small museum of artifacts from the site, but they indulged him for a bit just so he could say he saw them. After getting in the vans they headed to Hastings Castle, enjoying the ruins and the view of the coastline. With not much left in Hastings that satisfied them they took the train to Brighton and booked into their hotel for the night. Brighton had plenty to do, but John and the adults figured it was more of a way to get off excess energy and set them up for the quick train trip the next day. The teens had been great so far and had earned their bit of fun, so a trip to Brighton Pier was well earned for them. They had three hours to get their thrills in so they hit the thrill rides right away. Jaimie and Richard Jr. were inseparable, while the others gave them leeway to go on rides together. Nichole was reluctant to go on many rides, John had to prod her to enjoy herself. Nichole easily enjoyed the trampoline and carousel but drew the line at the dodgems, that she wanted John to join her on. After several runs and a brewing headache, Nichole and John finally called it quits with the others continuing to go on the ride several more times afterward. The highlight for John and Valerie was watching Cat imitate Nichole. The two tried to get JD and Cat to go on the carousel but she adamantly refused, nearly screaming in fear at it. When she saw Nichole get in line to go on it, she grabbed her to get away but was pulled inside with John and Valerie. Nichole sat on a horse beside her and once the ride started Cat went from tears and wails to smiles and giggling. Nichole didn't say anything about it, just rode again with Cat by her side before moving on to another attraction. Cat and JD were a bit happier after that, and to their parents' enjoyment would not go on any rides without Nichole. The Brighton Pier fun lasted all three hours and the teens were beat. The group was booked into a hotel close to the pier so they were in their rooms in a matter of minutes. A small dinner at one of the stalls gave them some extra energy but they were asleep as soon as their heads hit the pillow. Instead of staying up a little later the teens were asleep before Nichole. Nichole talked for a bit with John and Valerie and told them how much fun she was having and how much she appreciated their help. She was reluctant to participate knowing it cost John a lot of money. John smiled and finally told her the truth, "This is not really all that much money to me, I earn a lot in interest and returns on investments than I am spending this whole trip." Nichole shook her head in disbelief not believing a word he said. Valerie just smiled at her as John told her how he got his fortune. Valerie whispered softly, "He doesn't act like one of those multimillionaires but he does have over $150 million in value to his name. In fact Jaimie, Michael, and the twins have several million each. Miles is working his way up to a million but he refuses to acknowledge that money." Nichole just didn't believe a word. John tried his hardest to explain, "I won the lottery four and a half years ago and through smart investments, shrewd stock market purchases, and barely having to touch my savings it grew to that size. The others got their money from lawsuits, with Bryan's and Michael's money coming from my own lawsuit. I would gladly spend any amount on your happiness as it is worth every penny. You may not want to believe it but I have not lied to you yet and will never lie to you." Nichole held her head down in shame but John just hugged her, telling her, "It's a tough story to believe so don't feel bad about not believing it. You probably wouldn't believe that it was pure luck that we all got together in the first place. Our family has grown considerably and with you and your dad joining it's expanding again, you will learn more about it in the future." Now Nichole looked at him oddly. John snickered and nodded, telling her, "This you should hear from Michael and Jaimie. They tell it better than anyone as they were there from the start." With that John put her to bed, only to see Cat get out of her small bed to join her. John shook his head in disbelief, Cat never does that but whatever connection she has with Cat it is doing wonders for Cat's behavior. Cat really likes her, and if Cat likes her Nichole was going to be hard to let go of when her father comes to Winnisimmet. She would be around her, but she may not like being separated from Nichole. Nichole woke up early so John took her and the twins for a walk along the waterfront. They had some time to kill before the others woke up and a walk on the deserted beach did wonders for the twins and Nichole. John regaled her with tales about Kensington Beach, which he was adamant that the girls would drag her to as soon as they landed. Nichole listened intently, still not believing what she was told the night before but feeling nice to be out and about with John. A half hour walk got the twins and Nichole settled allowing for a quiet breakfast and quick trip to the railway station for their 90 minute journey to Portsmouth. Onboard their train, Valerie told Michael and Jaimie about Nichole not believing John's story. Both looked at her in shock, with Jaimie asking, "Why do you think he is lying to you?" Michael tried to be Devil's Advocate and explain it was unbelievable but then added, "It's entirely true. Dad won the lottery and set off on a solo trip across the US and broke down in our town. I called him over and talked with him then he stayed. Mom made him help the schools so he tutored us and met Jaimie. He adopted her and caused a huge fight over her becoming a girl and won it. He married mom and adopted me as his son right after." Nichole looked at Jaimie who was nodding and smiling. Jaimie added in, "Mom sued on mine, Hannah's, and dad's behalf and won a lot of money from the town and county. Hannah and I have our own settlements and dad gave Michael and Bryan each half of his settlement. Dad only works because he loves to teach, he doesn't need the money and a lot of it goes into donations. He loves to help people, especially kids. He will never lie to you, it goes against everything he believes in to lie to a kid especially one who is part of our family now." Michael waited for her to say something to deny it but she started to feel ashamed at not believing John. He hugged her and told her softly, "He will never be angry with you or disappointed in you for not believing him, especially after only knowing us a short time. Dad cares about you though, he wouldn't have taken you out this morning if he didn't care about you. Plus Cat likes you, she doesn't like anyone but she likes you. That makes you special to us." The rest of the group sat back and watched the three talking quietly. They knew what they were saying but did not have the heart to add anything. Michael and Jaimie were doing their best big brother and big sister act for Nichole, something they have not had the pleasure of experiencing yet with the twins too young for that kind of talk. Miles kept out of it because he wasn't involved with them then, he felt it was just Jaimie and Michael's story to tell. Bryan and Hannah didn't want to intrude on Jaimie and Michael's bonding moment even though they could easily tell the story as well since they were there for the whole series of events. Nichole enjoyed the story more now that she knew it to be true. Cat was jealous of Nichole's attention and demanded to be allowed to sit with her. Nichole picked her up and sat her in her lap which, in turn, caused Cat to hug her and pull her to the window. Michael and Jaimie shook their heads in disbelief at Cat's antics but both silently agreed this was a good thing for her. If she was pestering to be seated with Nichole then she wasn't pestering them for attention which was a good thing to them. The train pulled into Portsmouth Harbor station and the group walked to their hotel. It was thought best to stay in one close to the train station as it was close to many of the places they wanted to see. It was still early so they stored their luggage in their rooms. Two vans were rented and waiting for them when they went downstairs which drove to Southsea Castle and D-Day Museum. John did his teacher bit with the teens while Nichole listened closely. The adults were enjoying the views more than the tours so they let John be in his element and enjoy himself again. Nichole stuck by John's side and asked multiple questions which John was either able to answer or had to seek out the answer to, this of course got the teens laughing but made Nichole happy as John was learning more with her than without her. After two hours at the museum and the castle it was time for an early dinner which was eaten at Gunwharf Quays. The group wasn't interested in doing much afterward so instead opted to go to the Spinnaker Tower then a movie before retiring for the night. The kids took one look at the tower and immediately agreed, especially seeing descriptions of the glass floor and views. Nichole was reluctant to go inside the tower. She hated heights so this was going to test her nerves. She relented when John offered to show how tough the glass floors were. With clenched fists she rode up with the group but settled when she saw people enjoying themselves. The glass floor intrigued her and when Cat pulled her along she started to ease up. John was the first to walk along the glass floor which Nichole took to mean it was alright and eased up the rest of her tension. JD plopped himself down on the glass and wouldn't move until Nichole picked him up. This caused Cat to get jealous and insist she pick him up leading to the two twins to clash. Nichole handed them off to Valerie while John shook his head in disbelief. Nichole shrugged and joined the teens in gazing out the windows. She didn't play their game this time, but appreciated that she was wanted by them. The teens took pictures from all three levels. Nichole had to take multiple pictures for them so they could show they were really there. Nichole just shrugged it off as a teen thing and snapped away for them, she didn't really care one way or another it was their camera and friends she was just doing them a favor. She stayed close to Miles while Jaimie and Michael did their pictures. Miles seemed to be above the selfie craze and insisted Nichole get in pictures as she was the only one who hadn't had the pleasure of it yet. Miles tried to give her as much space as possible, Michael and Jaimie were more hands-on with her but he thought it best to let her have space and be herself. Nichole sensed that he was interested in helping her the right way and confided in him that she was intimidated by the others but felt like Miles was a good person deep down. Miles admitted to her the truth, "I know how it feels to come into the family suddenly, you need a wide berth and have to see things for yourself. You don't have the luxury of knowing the group before you joined like Eric and George and I had, Jaimie and Michael sometimes forget this and try to overdo trying to help but I don't think that way. Don't be afraid to tell them to lay off a bit, I'll have your back and Aunt Karen will make sure they know to listen." Nichole hugged him after hearing that. Miles didn't react, just continued on with his picture taking. Cat waddled over and grabbed Nichole and gave Miles a dirty look which he just smiled at and said, "You don't have a monopoly on hugs from her, Cat" which Nichole smiled at and proceeded to pick her up and hug her giving her what she wanted. JD waddled over and hugged Miles who lifted him up and smiled at Nichole, adding, "Enjoy the attention while you can, she can be a pest most of the time. Just wait until we are home, you will see the real Cat. She isn't as fun as she appears, she has a harsh temper a lot of times." Nichole walked over to John and asked what Miles was talking about regarding his warning. John looked down at Cat who gave him a sly smile knowing he was going to tell her the truth about her. John thought for a second and slowly said, "She has to get her way or she cries. She has a temper that makes you run for cover when she is near her toys. She manipulates you into doing what she wants when she wants. She tests you to see how far she can take things before you react. She pushes limits and breaks them just to see what the punishment will be." Michael butted in with a quick, "She only manipulates dad, everyone else she tries to test the boundaries of and either ignores you or tries to get on your good side. Hannah and Jaimie are the same way with dad, all of the girls are. He's a sucker for a pretty face." Nichole snickered as John scowled at Michael. Willie and Kennedy watched Nichole interacting with Cat, Miles, and John. Valerie snuck up behind them and quietly suggested, "Maybe you two can finally adopt. I can see the looks on your faces, you have the look of parents in the making." Kennedy blushed at the accusation while Willie tried to brush it off. Valerie smiled and added, "I wouldn't mention it if I didn't think you two wouldn't make great parents. You have a lot of love to give and you two are great with the kids. It's time to finally act on those feelings and share your love." Kennedy tried to hide her eyes but said quietly, "Willie's job and my past will prevent it. We love the kids but don't want to cause trouble for an innocent child over our lives." Valerie looked sternly at her, not buying her excuse. She blurted out quickly, "Anne would never accept any discrimination against either of you. You two are upstanding citizens who have proven you are great people and there are no better people to have as parents. Just talk with her, she will help you through the process." Willie kept quiet but injected his approval. They would look towards fostering or adopting a child. Valerie had her mind set on it and he knew Kennedy would give in, there was no fighting this. The Penas were going to be parents at some point, the ladies of the family had tried for a while to get them to adopt but it took them actually seeing it firsthand away from home to accept that it might be what they need to do. This was all thanks to their exposure to Nichole, she was changing more lives as she spent more time with their group. Chapter 12 The tower proved to be enlightening for all involved. The Samuels family wasn't too good with heights but appreciated the views, they could see for miles and said it was nice to see the coast and ships in the Channel. Richard Jr. and Jaimie tried to, "Comfort" one another and got separated a few times by their parents, much to the amusement of the others and their embarrassment. Eric and George sent pictures showing off the glass floor to their girlfriends who promptly demanded they move away from the glass with Jenna Connors threatening George with a breakup if he so much as looked through the glass floor. Back down on solid ground, the teens were looking for something else to do while the group rested for the day. They located a movie theater nearby and went as a group to a showing while Nichole, the younger twins, and the adults went shopping and enjoyed the harbor traffic and the Grosvenor Casino. Nichole was fine staying with John and Valerie as they shopped, she didn't want to impose on the teens even if they were seeing a kid-friendly movie. Valerie saw a Bowlplex and suggested that Nichole and the twins could do that instead. John was reluctant to do it knowing how badly he bowled which, being typical men, caused Alex and Mike to goad him into doing it. The two, in turn, were challenged by Kennedy and Willie which led to a challenge where the best score chose dinner. Olivia and Richard Sr. decided to stay with their initial plan and enjoy the casino, neither were good bowlers and wanted a little alone time while. None of them could argue against that, they deserved it. Nichole didn't do too badly at the game. She struggled at first but recovered nicely. John, on the other hand, was true to his feelings and did poorly, much worse than the spry 8-year-old and much to the amusement of the others. He finished well behind the others and took his ribbing with gusto. He was adamant that he was terrible at sports and this proved to be true yet again. Nichole asked him flatly, "I know you say you never lie but I thought you were being nice for my sake. You were really bad." Of course Alex and Mike lost themselves in the moment and burst into laughter which got John scowling which set Kennedy, Willie , and Valerie off. John meekly said, "I just can't lie to you, I have played many sports and have yet to find one that I wasn't the worst player even among people playing for the first time." Nichole smiled and hugged him, thanking him for being honest with her. The others couldn't laugh anymore, she had stolen their thunder and it was too touching to sully with laughter. After two rounds, Kennedy was the best of the group followed by Alex and Mike. After a rocky start, Nichole overtook both Willie and Valerie finishing a strong fourth. She stared at the sheet in disbelief but the truth was there- she bested three adults after just over 90 minutes of bowling. She had never been so proud of herself in doing so little. The teens were outside waiting for them, surprised that they were late returning. Kennedy was smiling from ear to ear and told them she had beaten the whole group at bowling while Nichole proudly said, "I beat John, Valerie, and Willie. John finished last." This set the teens off laughing, John glared at them which they started laughing harder at. Hannah grumbled that the movie stunk and they should have gone with them, but John added, "Thank goodness you didn't. The last thing I needed was you gloating about how badly I did. Richard Sr. and Olivia came over and asked what the fuss was and shook their heads in disappointment, John's humility was known but this was utter devastation for him. The group went to the restaurant Kennedy had chosen and set their plans for the next day. John expected they would spend most of it in the Historic Portsmouth Dockyard complex visiting the four ships and the museums, but made contingencies in case there were closures. He hoped he wouldn't need to implement them but it was better to have them than to need them. The morning started with the group eating a strong breakfast and walking over to the shipyard as it opened for the day. Their first stop was the legendary HMS Victory, the great ship that John had based the whole trip to Portsmouth around seeing. The teens were told to listen closely to the tour as John wanted them to learn a lot from the guides. They listened to John and learned more than expected, the guides were some of the best they had ever had. Nichole was by John's side as usual, but trying hard to listen rather than relying on John to guide what she learned. Next stop for the group was the Mary Rose. It was eerie to see something frozen in time and looking so old and fragile. That out of the way, they to the HMS Warrior tour. After that hour they visited the HMS M.33 and did a quick tour of it before enjoying a brief lunch. The two lesser ships were interesting in their own ways with the group using them as a gradual look into ship development over a century, or so John told them as they left. They had covered a large chunk of naval history in a span of a couple of hours, even if they didn't like it. John saved the best for last, planning on two hours in the National Museum of the Royal Navy. After a lot of walking and listening the interactive nature of the exhibits was worth the wait. The exhibits were top notch exhibits that explained things perfectly for even the laziest of visitors to understand, which meant the teens weren't too bored by the museum. Nichole and the twins would be able to exert some energy in the museum. Even if she was smart and mature for her age, Nichole was still an 8- year-old girl who needed to act her age for a bit. Cat and JD got involved in the younger kid-oriented activities and watched as Nichole participated in the older kid-oriented activities they were too young for. They didn't mind watching her play around, she gladly helped them when they were playing in exchange for the few minutes of alone fun that they were too young for. The teens were fine with this museum, but weren't too pleased when John assigned them a little bit of local history research to see if they could find out about two ships with local ties to Boston and Winnisimmet. With a phone call several months before John had arranged for them to be stumped then have the information told to them by one of the staff members, all they had to do was ask. Only Miles caught on and received his prize, movie tickets for two for when they got back home. Michael and Jaimie immediately tried to sweet talk him into taking them but he laughed it off and said, "Sorry, I'll take mom and dad before I take either of you." Nichole asked what that was all about, seeing the teens grumbling about being tricked concerned her. John just smiled and whispered, "They forgot about some of the things I told them in school, it was also a test of memory and logic and they all failed except Miles. I took pride in learning about the HMS Diana and her fate and told the kids several times about it over the past two years and when we had the two local holidays, and I know they know the name HMS Guerriere since we went on the tour of the USS Constitution twice." Nichole started laughing at his little test. She smiled and added, "Can you teach me about those? It's odd hearing about British ships in American waters." John just smiled and added, "We have all summer. I'll take you on a tour of the Constitution and have Louis Reagan tell you about the HMS Diana. He is the one who taught me about it and he'd love to know someone else is interested in that history." Nichole brimmed with excitement at being let in on something John held a strong interest in. She stayed by his side through much of the museum only leaving it to try the child-friendly exhibits while John oversaw her and the twins. After trying everything out once and learning a lot they left with good spirits, well in the adults and Miles anyway. There was plenty of time left so John rented them two minivans and visited Portchester Castle for a short time. John had planned to stop here the next day but it was just as good of a time as any to see it and give more time at the big destinations the next day. The kids weren't thrilled by the visit but there wasn't much else to do on a Sunday afternoon with so little time left. It was better than nothing, plus John told them they would have more fun in London the following evening if they visited then. Not surprisingly, the teens all agreed with John as they didn't want to miss out on some time at a West End play they were eyeing. Back at Gunwharf Quays they grabbed some fast food for dinner and settled in for the night. The guys watched a game on television while the teens decided to plot where they would go, having been told they could choose the final two days' worth of sites due to their good behavior. While the others plotted or watched TV, John started to regale Nichole with tales of Winnisimmet to soften the blow she will receive on Friday when they return to the city. Nichole didn't seem too disturbed or surprised at hearing many of the dark and dirty things about Winnisimmet. Nichole quietly said, "It's just like home, only with better people." After a couple of hours of talking and watching games they broke up for the night with Nichole still asking questions of John and Valerie trying hard not to snicker at her enthusiasm. Cat and JD were surprisingly calm and content, they let Nichole and John talk and instead played on their own. In the morning again the group ate a hearty breakfast then set out in their vans for the trips to Stonehenge and nearby Woodhenge. John insisted on visiting them both as he felt you got a better idea about the look of the circles. The group was in agreement about the sites, it was something they could all take something from and would be of interest to many people back home just for conversation's sake. John was in his element, trying to learn as much as possible and as it was involved in the curriculum for their world history class it would directly benefit students for years to come. Miles, Michael, and Jaimie gloated about John's enthusiasm which he proudly acknowledged. Bryan and Hannah were the only ones who weren't happy with the visit, they had learned a bit about this before and weren't happy relearning it. To nobody's surprise Nichole had questions which John was eager to have answered. The two were inseparable to the point that Nichole was acting like John's younger half. She was fine with that joke, she liked learning from John and John enjoyed telling her all she wanted to know. Jaimie was starting to get jealous, he hadn't acted that way towards anyone in years. Jaimie had previously been his intellectual sounding board, but ever since she started middle school and discovered boys she had lost interest in these kind of discussions. She missed them, but didn't want to seem eager to be a nerd. Nichole had no such problem, in fact she wanted to flex her intellectual muscles that Mr. Essex had so vehemently shut down. Jaimie and Nichole had a long talk during the drive to London. The others smartly kept out of it and focused on their iPads and phones. Jaimie asked her why she was doing what she was doing and when told she understood exactly how she felt. Nichole was exactly like Jaimie, only instead of becoming John's daughter she was intent on becoming another niece. Her own jealousy and selfishness caused her to lose sight of the major issue, for once Jaimie was wrong and regretted the feelings that she had. Miles was sitting beside the two and asked Nichole, "Why aren't you calling dad 'Uncle John'? Didn't Jaimie or Hannah or Bryan tell you that's what everyone else calls him?" Jaimie gave him a weird look but saw the logic in it. She quietly told her about the history behind the name and how everyone else including the parents saw their dad as an uncle to the kids even though only the Peterson, Lopez, and Karen's kids are directly related. She simply blushed at the idea and told them, "I don't want to pretend I'm part of the family when I'm not. You all are dating or related but I'm not." Jaimie shook her head and told her swiftly, "Mrs. Connors came up with the joke. And it was about six months before George dated Jenna and 10 months before she adopted Paige and Christina. The other parents agreed, with the dads and moms acting more like family to each other over time they couldn't see it as being wrong. Grandma Catherine even acted like everyone's grandmother. It is perfectly fine to call dad 'Uncle John', he would be happy for you to call him that." Nichole had to let Jaimie's statement sink in. She adored John and was glad to have met him. Calling him her uncle would be a bit much but since everyone else did it would make sense to do the same. Miles looked at Jaimie and gave her a stern look then added, "You don't have to call him that if you aren't comfortable. It is easy for the others to do so after knowing him for a while but you have only known him for 10 days. I just thought you would like to know it's OK to call him that, I didn't mean that you had to." Michael turned around in his seat and told them both to lay off her. Bryan in turn added, "Mom and your dad are going to be happy with whatever you want to call Uncle John. Knowing mom she just wants you to be happy and if that makes you happy then do it but don't feel pressured." Bryan's words were the final say, nobody could argue it lest he take his anger out on them. The drive continued on in silence. John and Valerie were aware of what the others were talking about and nodded to each other at the maturity of Michael, Miles, and Bryan. Jaimie on the other hand was still being a bit immature regarding others' feelings. She prodded but didn't overstep, Valerie whispered, "Perhaps she just isn't used to younger children. She is very mature for her age but she had to be to survive those years in foster care." John shuddered at the memory but knew she was right, maybe getting to know Nichole and learning how to deal with younger people would help. After a 90 minute drive the two vans arrived at their hotel. Karen was already waiting, with Nigel by her side leaning against her for support. Nichole ran full speed for him when she saw him, Karen had to brace him for her or else both would have fallen backwards. Nichole had tears in her eyes and hugging him tight with the others acting as if nothing was out of the ordinary. Inside, Nichole told them both about the last four days. Nigel listened closely to everything and was smiling throughout. When Nichole accidentally dropped an, "Uncle John" Nigel looked up at Karen who was on the verge of laughter while John cringed. Valerie had to intervene and explain the story which eased Nigel's concerns but left him embarrassed. After retelling what the group had done Nichole asked what he had done after he was released. Nigel tried to backtrack and find something else to talk about but sensing something was amiss Nichole insisted going so far as to demand the truth. Karen couldn't take it much longer and told her softly, "We just walked around. Nothing big, just walks through the parks to get his legs working again." John tried to reason with Nichole and joked, "It's not like the two kissed." Both Nigel and Karen blushed which caused Nichole, John, and Valerie to all gasp in surprise. Nichole looked up at her father and asked him softly, "Why?" Chapter 13 Nigel picked up Nichole and held her close, whispering into her ear, "We appreciated our time together; it's sometimes how people who care a lot about one another express their feelings. I like Karen as a person and she liked me and on the spur of the moment we felt close enough to express that feeling to one another by a kiss." Nichole was in tears. Despite her feelings of wanting Karen to be her mother, she somehow felt her father had betrayed her mother in kissing Karen. She pulled away and went to Bryan and Hannah who themselves were concerned over her reaction. The two took Nichole up to their room and sat her down and asked her what she was feeling. Nichole couldn't hold back any longer and told them through sobs, "He is going to forget my mother. I don't want him to forget her. She may have died when I was born but I don't want him to forget my mother." Hannah held her tight and let her cry herself out. Bryan nodded to her and waited until she was finished then told her, "We know how you feel. We don't want mom to forget our dad but she needs to move on and find love. Your dad won't forget your mom, not as long as he has you. He can't help but think of her whenever he sees your face. You are your mother's daughter, you have your father's eyes but your face, body, and hair are all from your mother." Hannah added, "Mom said the same thing about Bryan. He looks just like our dad so no matter how much she may want to, she can never forget our dad. Our parents share something nobody wants to share, both lost their loves when their children were very young but maybe that was the start of something bigger for them. Maybe it means you will really end up as our sister." Nichole's eyes opened wide at the thought. Hannah and Bryan were amazing towards her and she loved them as brother and sister already. Maybe it was a good thing their parents kissed, but it still hurt to think that her dad might have moved on from her mother. Downstairs, Karen had to explain what they did during their time alone. Nigel was quiet, letting Karen explain everything. He didn't want to say or do something that would upset John, who was eyeing him suspiciously as he would expect a brother to eye his sister's potential beau. Karen explained their three and a half days alone. They had gone right from the hospital to the hotel and gotten him settled in then went to a meal together. The next day they went for a walk through Hyde Park and watched the boats drive around The Serpentine and listening to speakers at Speaker's Corner. Nigel suggested that they go to the rose garden and spend time among the flowers, which Karen adored. Saturday they went for a long walk along the Thames, stopping at the London Eye for a ride. The two were growing closer as the day wore on. Karen had her hand in his for much of the day as they walked, but once on the Eye she leaned on his shoulder as they looked out. At the top of the Eye Nigel couldn't take it much longer and decided to do something bold, kissing Karen on the cheek which then caused her to tilt her head back and lean in and kiss him full on the lips. The two stared into each other's eyes and smiled. They couldn't deny their attraction any longer, they had sealed it with a kiss. Nigel had his arm around her waist as they walked away, with Karen leaning her head onto this shoulder. At dinner both were silent as they tried to think about anything but the kiss. Karen finally broke the silence and blurted out, "The kids wanted this to happen. I hope they don't react negatively to it." Nigel nodded then added, "I hope Nichole doesn't think I'm betraying her mother." Sunday they visited Windsor Castle and spent time walking around the town. Nigel took multiple pictures in the hopes of gaining John's favor after the kiss, which Karen couldn't help but smile at. Karen, in turn, bought Nichole a little gift at one of the shops hoping she would accept it as a peace offering. On the train back to London both kissed again, this time with Karen draping her arm around his shoulder. Monday they spent walking around the West End looking at the theatres. Neither could say much knowing that within hours they would have to deal with the impending inquisition from John and the twins. The others would not intrude, especially not Jaimie and her brothers. Bryan and Hannah, on the other hand, would want to know then leave it be. What she feared most was Nichole's reaction. After they explained their time together John just nodded and thanked him for the pictures. Valerie told Nigel how Nichole acted and praised her for being the best behaved among the entire group. She loved explaining Cat's reaction, Karen nearly fainted hearing Cat claiming Nichole as her own. Nigel was in disbelief over their reaction to Cat, John had to tell him, "She wants Nichole as family. Something in her makes Cat want to be good around her." He showed Nigel the picture of the two on the train with Nigel smiling at the image. The two were so happy together, almost as if they belonged together. She had a smile on her face that he had never seen before and Cat was holding her tight and pointing at something in the distance. It was beautiful. The twins took Nichole back down to where their parents were. Nichole was calmer now but wasn't entirely happy with her father. The group of 21 set out for a restaurant for dinner while Nichole kept a close eye on the new couple. She wanted to see if what they had was real or if it was just something else, the twins observed as well but didn't see anything that indicated it was anything but two people starting a relationship. Over dinner, plans for the next few days were discussed. The teens wanted to see the changing of the guard with Nigel suggesting they visit the Victoria and Albert Museum, which had the teens groaning but John intrigued. Nigel sensed that he had reason for wanting to visit which had John whispering, "You saved me the trouble, I had them visiting it tomorrow. They can't complain if you suggested it." Nigel gave him a look of shock but laughed at the idea, it wasn't intentional but it worked in their favor. The teens spent the evening at the theatre watching one of the popular musicals and enjoying the solitude while their parents relaxed at the hotel. They were trusted enough to go to the theatre on their own which they took as a great sign of support and a reward for their good behavior. The trip was a resounding success for them as the musical was one that they had seen in movie form in their freshman English classes and enjoyed immensely, and had them joking about the group having two things to lord over their notoriously tough-grading teacher Mr. Stoner. The next morning, the group ate and headed out together to Buckingham Palace. First stop for the day was a needed stop at the passport office to pick up Nichole's passport. They weren't too happy to have undergone the hassle of changing so much information but Valerie explained that they were within their rights and everything was done under the direct oversight of their solicitor and if they had a problem with that they should go to their MP because she was not about to let them violate their rights because one worker could not be troubled to do their job properly. She also informed them that they were actually late in picking them up so there should be no reason for complaints, they simply had to hand over the passport and let them go on their merry way. Sensing trouble brewing a supervisor stepped forward and kindly explained to the attendant that it was not their job to complain about doing their job properly and under the direct orders of a solicitor and to do so would cost them their job. Valerie thanked them but also explained that it was done out of necessity and not malice and would be the last time they would hassle the UK passport offices as the next time they got one Nichole would be a US citizen. The group left with the passport in hand and Nichole smiling at seeing her feminine face on the booklet. A short time later they were at the fabled royal palace, this time just to wait for the changing of the guard ceremony that they hadn't seen last time they were there. The 45-minute ceremony had the teens interested and was worth the wait in their eyes. They snapped away the whole time with John, Bryan, Hannah, Willie, Alex, and Mike standing tall watching closely. Nigel and the others gave them odd looks for doing that. Willie explained swiftly, "We three were in the military. John, Karen, and the twins' fathers were in the military as well and were told at a young age how to act regarding this kind of ceremony. If you six remember the Columbus Day Parade last year, John and Karen did not once sit down as the honor guards passed, it's just a show of respect they had to learn very young." The others looked ashamed but Alex and Mike both nodded and added, "It's not your fault, it's nothing to be ashamed of; we all have years of experience doing it so it's second nature. Besides, we are probably the only ones who did that." John and Karen didn't even notice the others were staring at them, then realized what happened and were a little embarrassed. Nigel understood a little more about Karen and John now, and knew he had a lot to live up to. Nichole led them away before they started to dwell too much in the past, with Valerie thanking her for doing so. At the Tube station they were a little quiet as the tension was still there but John was able to abate it with a simple, "You don't have anything to worry about, their father would be proud of you just by the simple fact that you trusted us with your daughter. You don't have to live up to his shadow, he would never allow it. Karen meant the world to him and he would want her to find happiness especially in someone who understands her so well." At the South Kensington Tube station, the group got off and walked over to the museum. They recognized it from the previous visit to the Museum of Natural History. The teens groaned and joked, "Is there a museum in London we aren't going to visit?" Nigel laughed at this, then jokingly said, "Well this one isn't in the City of London, it's South Kensington." John cocked his head in surprise then laughed, adding a quick, "South Kensington? Well we have to spend some time here- it's our city's former namesake!" This got the teens grumbling about John's local history obsession with Jaimie explaining to Nigel, "Dad knows all about our city and South Kensington was the name of the city back before the city changed its name to Winnisimmet. Our neighbor next door is Kensington, but it isn't anything like this city." Nigel looked at John with a weird look and started to laugh. The adults of course joined in as John gave a smug, "Darn right" response to Jaimie's complaint. Nigel tried to apologize to them for the impromptu history lesson but was shut down by Valerie who herself giggled at the whole mess saying, "You would never have known, it's just something that they learned long ago to put up with. He loves to share our city's history, the kids simply don't share his enthusiasm." Nichole was watching this whole interaction and smiled. She was feeling better about her dad and Karen getting together especially as it meant that maybe she might become John's niece. She pulled her dad down and whispered, "It's OK to date Karen, I want you happy. Uncle John is a good influence on you and the twins like you." Nigel nodded and hugged her. The realization set it after a few minutes and he quietly asked, "What do you mean 'Uncle John'? Are you marrying us off already?" Nichole burst into laughter at his reaction which got the twins to see what was going on. She explained what he had said which got them laughing. Bryan finally let him in on the joke, explaining, "All of us call Uncle John 'Uncle John', except Michael, Jaimie, and Miles that is. He treats our friends like they are part of the family. Richard, Eric, and George call him that so it's just a matter of her doing as they do. When we are home he will have 25 people calling him 'Uncle John' despite him being uncle to nine of us by blood and marriage. She is going to be one of us, we won't let her flounder alone even if you and mom don't work out." Nigel could not believe his ears. John was a good person but that was a lot to take in. Nichole had taken to the group hard and no matter what happened she had people to help her. He smiled at this notion, she had found family and friends. The group descended upon the museum and enjoyed the different displays. There was something for all of them, surprising Alex and Mike who didn't normally like art but found the sculptures interesting. Nigel stayed close to Nichole but after a half hour she gravitated towards John with Karen taking her place by his side, holding his hand as they walked from exhibit to exhibit. He was seeing a new side of Nichole that he had never seen before, the timid little girl was slowing being replaced by a happy young lady and it pleased him. John's talking with her was unexpected, but seeing him acting as teacher and mentor to her made him proud. Nichole talking confidently and asking questions to John felt right, like she was always supposed to be that way. Karen whispered to him, "She has been doing that from the start, she has made John's trip better. Jaimie, Miles, and Michael aren't as interested in things as Nichole so talking with her about the exhibits is bringing out the father side of John that he has missed out on with them." Outside the museum, the group ate a late lunch then walked over to Kensington Palace joining the less famous palace tour but enjoying the tour nonetheless. Nigel and John talked over the plan for the next day with Nigel suggesting an outing to Hampton Court Palace which was a bit iffy for John until Nigel told him who was the most famous resident, King Henry VIII, which got John's full attention. He, of course, told the group which got groans from the teens but was perfectly fine with the adults. The trip was worth it for all as they enjoyed the tour. The palace wasn't what they were expecting but was so full of history they ate up the whole tour. Nigel and Karen were close together to the point that it was almost expected that they would have their arms around each other's waist during most of the tour. The twins and Nichole ignored them much of the time, not wanting to intrude on their closeness and secretly thrilled at their budding display of affection. For the afternoon trip, the group went to the London Zoo. Valerie suggested this as a way of giving Nichole and the younger twins something to enjoy as they had only had done a few things that were in their age range. The teens weren't pleased but John pointed out it was bound to have animals that were at neither the Franklin Park or Stone zoos had back home. Nichole loved it, as did the twins. Seeing the animals got JD excited, he enjoyed himself in the zoo more than any other time so far. Nichole and Cat loved watching the large tigers and gorillas roam their habitats, the two dwelling on them more than any other animal. JD loved the lions and monkeys, smiling as he saw them roaming and swinging around their habitats. To the utter amazement of their parents, the teens weren't too upset at the visit. There was something about seeing the different animals that got them to come around to enjoy themselves, much more than they had with the other places they complained about. Eventually they had to leave the zoo and decided on doing something else with their time. The London Eye was the winner with the teens wanting to ride it at least once. Karen and Nigel tried to get out of it but Nichole and the twins insisted. At the top Olivia and Richard Sr., Jaimie and Richard Jr., John and Valerie, and Kennedy and Willie all shared a kiss. Nichole and Bryan had a tough time but pushed Nigel and Karen together and gave them a look that said, "What are you waiting for" which they knew to follow-up on and kissed. Hannah shook her head in disbelief complaining, "You call that a kiss? That was barely a peck on the lips." The others started laughing which caused Karen to grab Nigel and kiss him deeply for several seconds, getting a shared gasp from the others. She turned and glared at Hannah, saying bluntly, "Does that big kiss satisfy your demands or do we have to get hauled to jail for indecent behavior to satisfy your intentions." Hannah couldn't speak, she was too stunned by her mother's swift kiss to say anything. Bryan just shook his head and spoke for her saying, "That is more than enough mom, you made your point. Hannah just misses Pete but won't say so." Karen nodded in agreement then whispered to Nigel, "That's her boyfriend, it's the first time they have been apart in over a year and a half." At the bottom of the Eye, they went to dinner as Nichole sported a big smirk on her face. The twins were also smiling, they could see Nigel had love for their mom but it was still too early to show. All three were in agreement that they wanted their parents to get together. Nigel couldn't get the kiss out of his mind, it was different than the one they shared up there before. The other kiss was nervous affection of two kindred spirits; this one was happier, full of love. He liked Karen a lot but he wasn't ready to admit love. They needed more time together before he would admit he loved her. Awaiting the group back at the hotel was a message to call the US Embassy. Walter Gorman wanted to confirm the meeting the next day. John admitted they had planned to visit the British Museum which Walter was pleased to hear, he invited them to a dinner at the embassy to celebrate their departure and greet the newest residents of the city. That morning they set out early. They were dressed formally with suits and dresses. Nigel nearly fainted at the sight of Nichole, she looked beautiful. Alex gave him a quick, "Better get a big stick, you will need it to keep the suitors away" which got him blushing at the thought. The group was overdressed for the museum but it was fun to them to be dressed up for such a simple thing as viewing galleries of art. Inside the museum, they were met with a bad sight. Mr. Essex, the disgraced soon-to-be ex-teacher, was leading Nichole's former classmates through the museum. He was loudly explaining things to them, disturbing the other patrons and bringing attention to the students. Nichole tried to hide but John's imposing figure and Nigel's presence sent the man into a rage. Nichole hid between the two as Mr. Essex ran towards them, flinging insults about Nichole's presence ruining their good day. John and Nigel ignored him and led Nichole away as the rest of the group gathered around them preventing Mr. Essex from continuing. Willie, Alex, and Mike provided cover for them, with Mr. Essex not daring to attempt anything upon seeing the trio looming large over him and giving him a strong sense that it was best to walk away. They moved on to another gallery but were cut off by Mr. Essex and his class again. He loudly complained again about Nichole being there which caught the attention of one of the members of the museum staff who proceeded to call security. He refused to let them leave without shouting insults against her prompting the staffer to call the police for help. Mr. Essex was in the middle of yet another rant when he was tapped on the shoulder and told to leave the museum. He turned around and was shouting insults against Nichole which in turn got them to signal him to shut up. The security officers weren't pleased with him and had a look of utter disgust over his antics, they didn't even look at Nichole's group as they were there due to Mr. Essex's actions rather than anything the group had actually done. The lead officer, in turn, told Mr. Essex bluntly, "We have received numerous complaints about your volume levels since you arrived. You were here hours before that group arrived and have repeatedly been warned to quiet down before you ever encountered that group. You have now twice violated the museum's terms of entrance in harassing this young lady with your vile language. You are not only being asked to leave you are being barred from returning again." Mr. Essex started shouting again only to be placed into handcuffs by two constables who had entered the gallery. The two explained that staff had called police about his threatening behavior and his violent threats were recorded by the call taker. They arrived just in time to hear his rants against Nichole and seeing that he was preventing her from leaving the gallery they had to act. As he was being removed the officers nodded to Willie, Mike, Alex, and John, adding, "We know you had this in hand but thank you for not interceding, it's less paperwork for us to have to fill out." The four laughed and thanked for their action, it was a universal understanding among the police and lightened the mood considerably. Mr. Essex complained about them but was told, "Zip it, you got off easy today. Those four are the same American police officers who took down four armed men nearly two weeks ago. They could have taken you down hard if they wanted to for harassing that little girl but let you talk yourself into an arrest." The class was stunned. The assistant headmaster, who was supervising the classes on the trip, took the students away but stopped and talked with Nigel first. Nigel informed him what happened and why. Nigel then added, "It is this action that makes us glad Nichole is leaving tomorrow for the US. These people are kind enough to Nichole that she wouldn't have to deal with people like that as a teacher again. I am sorry that the others had to see that but I hope they learn a lesson in how to act to those who are different." The assistant headmaster nodded and added, "We will miss Nichole but hope she has a better start, she was my best student when I had her and it won't be the same without her in school." Nichole thanked him for the compliment and said goodbye to her classmates. Before they left they asked, "Why are you all dressed up?" Nichole proudly said, "We are having dinner with the US Ambassador. He is an old family friend and a distant cousin of the older twins." The class stared in disbelief but the others just nodded with John adding, "He knew my father and is from our hometown, he wants to give us a proper sendoff and welcome our city's two newest residents before they get there." The class was astonished and left whispering at their classmate's great fortune to meet with someone so important. Nichole felt better about the day having seen Mr. Essex end his career and knowing that she really did have people who appreciated her in that school. She was also happy that she had made an impression on the people whom had ignored her all year, they wouldn't forget her after that. Chapter 14 The group decided on lunch after another hour of looking through various galleries. Nigel received a phone call from his doctor checking up on him which he replied that he had no problems since being discharged. To his happiness the doctor told him he was in the clear and didn't need to see him again, and with no pain or trouble he could travel with Nichole and start his new life sooner than expected. Nigel gave the group the good news. Nichole was happy, she wasn't going to make the trip alone. John made a quick call to re-book Karen and Nigel for the following day and rearranged their seats so Karen, Nichole, and Nigel could sit together. The twins weren't happy, they got stuck sitting next to Miles who, in turn, preferred to sit next to Michael leading to a flurry of bargaining and bartering. Eventually they agreed upon a final seating plan which John wrote down and would finalize the next day, complaining that they were taking advantage of his influence a bit much. Valerie shot back, "You know darn well you are loving this, it's not often you get to see them begging and pleading and buttering you up." Nigel wisely stayed out of things, just sitting back watching the group squabble. Karen picked up on his easiness and smiled at it, adding, "You learn fast". Nigel just smiled and told her, "I grew up around rich and entitled people, I saw that every day among them as they tried hard to curry favor among one another. I know when to pipe in and when to let them sort themselves out." Karen nodded with a sly expression, adding softly, "You are going to be a good influence on them, they need someone who knows when to ignore them. John can't stop trying to solve their problems and Leslie tries to please everyone. You might just give them someone who lets them settle things and then take them to task the right way." After they had finished their lunch, the group went back into the museum and walked among the various galleries. John insisted they take as many pictures as possible as they might notice some of the works in their textbook. The six 10th graders collectively groaned while Bryan and Hannah snickered only to be told the same thing regarding college coursework. Nichole was doing her best to keep up with John and pointing out things that might be of interest which John agreed telling her exactly what she needed pictures of for her schoolwork in the upcoming years. She instinctively knew what was needed, in fact she was seeing things that John didn't think about yet knew were important. Nigel was blown away by how easy they got along, the more he observed John the more he was happy that she had found someone to bring her out of her shell and take learning seriously. Karen couldn't help but feel happy for Nigel, he was seeing his daughter through new eyes and seeing how much family could change a person. Karen whispered to him, "She is a blessing, I wish Hannah was like her." Nigel whispered back, "You mean she wasn't like that? She is smart, how come she didn't act like that with John?" Karen shook her head at the memories, telling him, "She had it rough for a few years, she wasn't girly in the normal sense. She was teased for being too much like a boy and just shut down for a while. She lost interest in learning things outside of school. It wasn't until she started middle school and boys started to see her differently did she finally snap out of her funk. Nichole isn't like that, she is a natural girl and you would be hard pressed to say otherwise. I missed that in Hannah, you should be happy you have it in Nichole." Nigel looked at Hannah and saw she was thinking a lot but moving on. She was learning but not with enthusiasm that Nichole and John were. He quietly whispered, "I hope we can experience this together, you are the closest she has had to a mother and you deserve this kind of bond." Karen kissed him on the cheek and hugged him deeply, it was a selfless thing to do and she loved that he was willing to do it just for her sake. After another three hours the group had to leave to make their dinner date with Walter Gorman at the embassy. The Tube ride was quick with the group getting a lot of stares but it was no big deal to them. At the embassy they checked in and were shown to a special reception room where Walter and his wife greeted them. Nigel received special attention from Walter. He expressed his gratitude in taking up stakes and moving to his hometown with what was essentially a group of strangers but doing so for the sake of his daughter. Nigel was intimidated but after a few minutes saw that Walter was genuinely a good person who was showing great hospitality towards them. Walter regaled the group with tales about the three buddies in the years before their lives were changed. John recognized some of the names of people over the years and laughed at the seemingly mild mannered Louis Reagan being the mastermind of some of their antics. Walter, in turn, asked about the city with John looking at Willie and getting his blessing to tell the story about what happened in the last three years. Walter was disappointed about hearing the antics of the former police chief but proud that Willie and Kennedy stood their ground for the sake of the city despite the danger to them. They were the perfect people to rebuild the city. Willie earned his immense respect by doing the job right. The biggest shock came when he asked about John's other nieces. He looked at Karen who nodded, he was going to find the truth so there was no point in hiding it. If he mentioned them he had to have dug into their backgrounds and found the court case involving their brother Roland, especially the big battle for custody of Roland's younger daughter Daisy. John told him swiftly, "Daisy and Claire are our brother's daughters that he kept hidden from us. Our friend Lilly found the love of her life just after she found out she was pregnant by Roland. He raised her daughter as his own alongside his two sons from a previous marriage that Lilly adopted as her own. The boys' mother ended up impregnated by Roland and had Daisy and had her shipped east to find Claire when she died. Lilly adopted Daisy as her own daughter and to keep their true father hidden from people outside our family Valerie's parents adopted Lilly and my best friend Melanie Lopez as their daughters." Walter looked dumbfounded then asked softly, "Lilly? As in Lilly Peterson? Is she the wife of the late Jerry Peterson, heir to the Peterson Manufacturing Company?" John nodded which brought a smile to Walter's face. Walter then asked, "What is this about this other woman, Melanie Lopez?" John swiftly answered, "She is my oldest friend and our kids have seen each other's parents as aunt and uncle so it was just easier to eliminate the explanation. Plus Lilly and Melanie are extremely close to Valerie and her parents, the Johnsons, are happy to have more grandchildren even if two are fully grown." Walter asked about the others knowing they had a large group. John explained, "Gabby Lawrence has her daughters Jessie and Courtney, Courtney is dating Michael. Anne Connors has her three daughters involved with Jenna being the one responsible for getting the kids involved with one another and her daughter Christina dating Miles and Paige dating Bryan. Olivia's sister Beverly Riley and her son Will are involved as well. Then there is Dan and Melanie and their son DJ and daughters Stacy and Rebecca. Finally there is Quentin and Greta Nelson and their son Scott and daughter Jessica, fine people who we were able to get out of Newhall, MO." Walter was now tallying the number of people in his head. He recognized the name Connors and Lawrence and quickly asked, "I thought Anne only had one daughter and Gabby had three sons and two daughters." John shook his head at Gabby's sons telling him bluntly, "Gabby's three sons chose crime over their family and are serving several years in state prison as adults because of it. Gabby is distraught but moved on, she gave them plenty of chances and they blew them." He took a deep breath and started to tell him, "Anne had just a daughter, Jenna. However last Labor Day Christina was assaulted by her birth parents and saw them pilfering her inheritance trust fund. Christina and her sister Paige were then placed in Anne's care. Both Paige and her sister Christina were adopted by Anne to prevent attempts by their former parents from trying to kidnap Christina to get her to recant her claims of assault and theft. They are now facing several years in prison for grand theft addition to the other charges." Walter pondered for a minute then realized he knew that family. He shook his head and asked, "Are they the Sevilles?" John nodded, adding, "Christina and Paige dropped their surname in favor of Connors. The Sevilles are nothing but a bad memory to them anymore." Walter's wife Lilian broke the bad memory fest and instructed them to eat dinner. Karen had to stop for as second and fished out a picture which she gave to Lilian. Lilian was on the verge of tears as she showed Walter. Walter smiled and thanked her, adding, "They look so happy to have them. I can see Bryan takes after his father and grandfather." Lilian immediately put the picture in a frame in their private office then seated the group. Dinner conversation varied with Nigel listening closely. He finally asked Karen what the deal was with the picture, she softly replied, "Lilian is the twins' grandfather's cousin. She didn't know they existed so I wanted to give her something special for their hospitality. I have two more copies at home so it won't be missed." Nigel smiled at the idea, she was doing something amazing for someone she barely knew on behalf of people who passed away years before. After two hours at the embassy the group called it an evening with Walter pledging to see them again in Winnisimmet. He hugged the twins and thanked Karen for the lovely gift with Lilian hugging Bryan deeply and kissing him on the cheek. Karen happily led Bryan away as he was stunned by the attention but realized it was due to the picture which he knew was causing her a lot of memories and worth a little embarrassment. Back at the hotel, the group packed their bags and confirmed the two vans for the 21 of them and their luggage. John had them ensure they had everything and sent a text to Leslie to have the rest of the group who wanted to meet them at the airport be there on time. John then told the teens, "Don't go overboard with the make out session. You may not have seen then in 15 days, you still have eight more weeks to make up for lost time." There was a collective groan with all but Richard Jr. and Jaimie groaning at the idea. In the morning they boarded the vans and drove the hour's drive to the airport. They were led through passport control and security easily with Nichole and Nigel seeing their anxiety dissipate while they waited to board their flight. Cat was trying to cause a scene hoping to get out and sit with Nichole but Valerie kept her close and only let her sit in her carriage to play with Nichole. Nigel could see how Cat changed as soon as she was close to Nichole. Cat was smiling and playing with her stuffed toy with Nichole rather than whining and kicking she had done a minute before. Nichole just let her play, knowing exactly what to do to get Cat to giggle and laugh. Nigel was seeing the little girl come out that he hadn't seen before. She was always scared of others and didn't really change how she acted before she started to present as a girl but now she was showing her feminine side. John smiled and proudly said, "I told you so, she is doing wonders for Cat. She really does like Nichole, more so than her own siblings." The group was called to board earlier than others. The fact that they included three younger children helped but it was really the fact that John was a special passenger to the airline given that he had a large group and they knew already that he was a shareholder and premium credit card holder. Essentially, he was a VIP to them. The group was fine with this treatment, enjoying the fact they could relax for a few minutes before the herd boarded. Karen sat between Nigel and Nichole with Nichole getting the window seat. She was plastered to it throughout the journey and on approach gawked at the long beaches visible north and south of the airport. Karen giggled and told her, "You will visit the one north of the airport tomorrow. I know the girls will demand it, that is if they have finished making out with their boyfriends" to which she indicated towards the six teen boys in the group. Nichole looked over as they blushed hearing this statement causing her to giggle. Nigel softly asked, "They aren't really going to make out as soon as they land, are they?" Karen nodded adding, "Christina, Paige, Jenna, Jessica, and Courtney will be there waiting for them. Pete is probably going to be there as well, but he will probably cower in fear as soon as he sees you close to me." Nigel raised his eyebrow, to which Karen politely said, "He's meeting her mom's new boyfriend, he won't want to do anything to upset you." Nigel had to think it over before he realized what she meant. He added, "But I'm just a boyfriend not her father", Karen shot back, "Doesn't matter, he wants to make a good impression anyway in case you do become her father. He does it all the time with John and he's just her uncle, with you it'll be even more careful treading." Nigel saw a large crowd gathered at the gate and started to feel anxious. He spotted several teens talking and as soon as they saw the group they started to run towards them. Nigel was nearly run over by one who ran for Miles, then knocked into a second who was hugging Michael. Karen finally rescued him from the girls and waited while John and Valerie handled their bags and introduced him to the others. A tall, well built woman walked towards Karen and hugged her deeply. She caught sight of Nigel and immediately asked him, "Did Hannah manipulate you yet?" Nigel had no idea what she was talking about, Karen burst into laughter as he looked to her for guidance. Leslie Finn embraced Nigel and introduced herself, making him feel foolish. John scolded Leslie but told her, "She hasn't tried any tricks yet. She is actually going easy on him." Nichole walked over with Cat who was looking for Leslie. Cat immediately ran for her leaving Nichole looking on scared. John was then embraced by a small child who loudly proclaimed, "Uncle John!" several times as she hugged him tightly. Nichole looked over and was surprised at how much she looked like Karen but even more surprised when she came over and hugged her, saying, "Hi I'm Daisy". Nichole quickly said, "I'm Nichole", unsure what to do. Daisy grabbed her hand and dragged her towards the others who were still hugging and kissing one another. Daisy looked annoyed at the others and loudly said, "Are you just going to kiss?" The others tried to ignore her but saw Nichole standing with her. Daisy proudly said, "Meet Nichole, her daddy is dating Aunt Karen." Nichole's eyes widened at hearing her say that. Will Riley looked at her then at Hannah and Bryan laughing as he said, "Most people bring back souvenirs, you didn't have to bring back a little girl to play with." Nichole was immediately embarrassed but Jenna Connors shot back, "Don't be jealous of Hannah and Bryan, they can't help it if their mom found a hot new man complete with little daughter for them to play with. Maybe one day your mom will find a man who has a dog for you to play with." Now Bryan and Hannah became embarrassed as the others laughed at Will. Bryan introduced Nichole to the rest of the group. She was soon the center of attention as the whole group looked her over and hugged her. After a few minutes Daisy pulled her away from them, whispering to her, "They need to get back to kissing, it's what they do best." Nichole giggled and walked with her to the adults who were now waiting to meet her. John introduced her formally to the adults, telling her who was who. She liked that they were all there to see her but intimidated by the sheer number of them. John told her softly, "There are a few more you will meet later and tomorrow. We better get home so we can eat. Sean and Dan have the grill going and are waiting on us." With that they made their way to the cars formed a caravan towards Winnisimmet. At John's house, the three teens rushed inside to put away their clothes. John took Nichole and Nigel next door and was immediately encompassed by two teen girls who started hugging him deeply. The younger of the two stared at Nichole then grabbed her into a hug which caused her to pull away in fear. John shook his head and quietly said, "Rebecca you should know better." Stacy broke off her hug and introduced the two, asking Nichole, "Are you the girl Jaimie and Hannah have been raving about?" Rebecca shook her head in disbelief saying, "Of course she is, why else would Uncle John bring her over?" The two started squabbling which led to Melanie coming out and breaking them up, thanking John for coming back saying, "They have been at each other's throats since you left. They hated New York and their relatives weren't happy to see us after they heard about Jaimie and Sam." John looked in shock to which Melanie added, "We now know how you felt when that old bat Victoria rejected Jaimie. It isn't the same but it was still family. Dan told them all off and made it clear that Jaimie and Sam were more family to us than any of them were." John looked down at Nichole who was staring wide eyed at Melanie. John nodded and told her softly, "I told you that you were among people who would support you, I meant it." Melanie introduced herself then assured her, "You are going to meet a lot of people, not one of which would let any harm come to you without going through all of us first. We know you are 'different' but that does not matter one bit to us." Nigel asked if she was the one who was John's oldest friend which got Melanie laughing. She shot back, "Technically Sean Beretta is his 'oldest' friend, I have simply known him the longest." Nigel immediately grew red as the girls started to laugh at Nigel's unintentional screw up, Melanie then added, "John don't laugh I have stories about you I am dying to tell him." Nichole immediately asked, "Was he a bad boy or something?" which got the girls laughing and John blushing. Stacy and Rebecca pulled her away and immediately started to tell her all they knew which got John to threaten to fail Stacy earning a quick, "You do and I'll tell Mr. Bollinger some of these". Melanie giggled and laughed, "Some of them he was involved in so it might not work!" Chapter 15 Nigel didn't know what to make of this situation. Melanie and John were clearly close friends. He didn't know how to react to such closeness without there being awkwardness. Melanie let him in on the secret to John and her after a few minutes to ease his mind, "He and I go way back, but we are nothing more than friends. We grew close enough to consider ourselves siblings which I am sure John already told you about. Karen and Leslie aren't as close to John as I am, they just don't know his inner thoughts nor his past struggles as I do. It takes getting used to but we love one another as nothing more than siblings." Nigel finally understood and smiled at the idea. John and Melanie led him across the street to another house and into the backyard where they met Melanie's husband and three more people. Dan introduced himself then introduced Sean Beretta, James York and his wife Tanya. Nigel didn't know what to make of the new people but immediately was told, "James and Tanya are Sam's parents, she and her brother will be along shortly." Stacy and Rebecca came into the yard with Nichole telling her different stories and led her over to the others to introduce her. Nichole gave John an odd look which caused John to glare at Stacy and Rebecca. This then caused the three to start laughing with Stacy saying, "Told you it would work". Nichole quickly said, "They didn't tell me the stories, they only asked about school. They said they want to save that for another day." John introduced Nichole to Dan, Sean, and the Yorks. She was anxious meeting them but was told softly, "James and Tanya are Sam's parents". She nodded but held close to John, unsure what to say or do. James asked John, "Is she like Jaimie and Sam?" John nodded then added, "She had it rough in England. Her teacher is a scumbag who constantly verbally assaulted her and her headmaster encouraged bullying of her by both students and her teacher. Her dad's former boss was even worse, he forced Nigel to move around the hospital so much that he struggled to get a footing and had no support from anyone. The joke's on him, he got himself fired for going after Nichole in the hospital and saying a lot of things that couldn't be taken back thanks to being on video." Sean let out a loud, "What the hell is wrong with them?" John countered with, "Apparently a lot, the headmaster and teacher are going to prison for tax fraud and embezzlement and her teacher was last seen being led away in handcuffs from the British Museum for threatening behavior towards a minor and causing a disturbance. The administrator is fighting to keep his license after denying Nichole proper care at the hospital and embarrassing them with his outburst." Nigel kept silent as John told about the events at the school and then at the museum. Hearing John tell them was different than hearing it from Karen but it had just as much impact. He was glad that John had taken the lead and gotten a reaction from Mr. Essex but hated that the kids had to witness it twice, including in the museum itself. As John was telling the story Sam and Virgil York entered the yard. Sam immediately hugged Nichole, which Nichole didn't react to. She seemed to know she was going to hug her, opting to accept it rather than flee like she had before. The two looked over one another with Nichole saying, "Wow you look just like your mom" which got Sam smiling brightly. Sam tried to say something but couldn't, Virgil instead added, "Everyone keeps telling you that you are pretty but you won't believe us" which Sam hugged him for. Sam asked her, "Are you going to the beach tomorrow? Leslie said the girls were going and the boys were going to have to go if they wanted to see their girlfriends." Nichole looked at her father who tried to back out saying, "We don't have a swimsuit for you and we have to get ready to move into the house." Dan shut him down fast saying, "Leslie already has one for her. Karen told her the size and has it waiting for her at her house." Nichole pleaded with him which he quickly gave in. Dan, James, and Sean all started laughing which led to John saying, "That didn't take long, she just manipulated you into doing what she wanted. It'll take years for you to work up a defense against that, or if you are like John you may never develop it." This set the guys off again while Nigel stared at them in disbelief. The guys were still laughing when Michael, Miles, and Jaimie came over to see what their parents were up to. Sean told them what had just happened which set them off and saw Miles adding, "She passed girl 101: how to manipulate your father." Jaimie scowled at him for the joke but Michael shot back, "Don't be mad at him, you have been manipulating dad for three years. You know it's true, dad even said it." Leslie, Karen, and the twins joined them as they started laughing again, this time at Jaimie's expense. Leslie asked what was going on which got a replay of the previous few minutes and more laughter as Hannah now scowled at Miles' joke. Bryan of course jumped in to say, "You can't complain either, you have been manipulating Uncle John since you were born. All three of you girls have manipulated Uncle John, now it's Nichole's turn." The laughter died out fast and the talk about the trip became center stage. Dan and Sean grilled the food and talked with John about Walter Gorman and his connection to the family which Sean nearly fell over laughing at. Sean pointed out, "Louis joked that you guys would likely meet each other one day, he just never thought it would be in another country while he was working. I'm just glad my name didn't get brought up." Dan thought for a moment and added, "That was probably going to happen, it's John we are talking about. He and the others get themselves involved in the lives of someone who needed help and had someone in a position of power step in and exert pressure in support of them while also being won over by them. It was just a matter of 'when' not 'if' with you guys." John asked about the whole name thing, Sean grew solemn and confessed, "I knew him back in the army. The three of them were good friends and met my group by chance during some shady things that I'd rather not tell you yet. One day I will, just not today. After a horrible tragedy we drifted apart and saw your father going down the rabbit hold that you know about, the three split apart as friends and saw Walter going on his own at their request. You know the rest of the story, my guys kept an eye on them from time to time and when I left they were alright so we weren't in contact until recently. Don't tell him you know me, it's best to bury the past for all our sake." The topic of Kennedy and Willie came up with John relaying what Karen, Olivia, and Valerie had been pushing. Sean nodded in agreement with Dan adding, "Those two have a lot of love to give and would make great parents. I hope they can get on the list to foster a child, if they can't adopt they can at least ensure a safe home." Sean added, "They shouldn't be denied. If they are there had better be a damned good reason as Valerie and the Johnsons would be all over the agency for discrimination. The state needs good people like them to take in kids who need a home and he past is irrelevant when it comes to being the parent those kids need." Dinner was served and Nichole had to take a minute to get used to the food. She was experiencing American food for the first time, it was a lot different than the simple sandwiches and take-away she was used to eating. The hamburger was freshly made and the hot dogs were high quality ones from a local company but she was unsure if she should try them or not. Nigel dug in and told her, "It's good". The others didn't hesitate either, but Nichole seemed reluctant. Nigel whispered to her, "You are used to garbage stuff from McDonalds, this is just like it but a whole lot better. The hot dog takes a little getting used to but it tastes great. Just try it and if you don't like it nobody will judge you unjustly." She gave in and took a bite. She liked it. She tried the hot dog and while she wasn't used to the snap of the casing it was tasty. She ate both and had more. Nigel had to cut her off after her second of both, having her instead eat some of the garden salad to fill her up. He may be new to this food but even he knew where to draw the line. The last thing she needed was an upset stomach her first night in her new home from eating too much. As soon as the meal was done, Anne Connors arrived with her three daughters. The girls went right for Nichole and overwhelmed her with questions, particularly about the boys and their behavior. Miles and Bryan tried hard to slink away but were cornered by Jenna who insisted they sit and endure whatever punishment they earned. Nichole was giggling at the scene, Miles and Bryan were scared to death and trying badly to appear strong for Nichole. She told the three everything they had done especially how they stood between their dads and uncle and her. She was flattering towards them, making them blush but giving them winks to show she was hamming it up for them. Jenna stopped their interrogation after Nichole had trouble finding more things to say and hugged her, telling her warmly, "We were worried about you, mom wanted to go to help but Uncle John told us you were fine. She needed to see it for herself though. She doesn't want you pressured into doing things just to please Uncle John, she wants you to be yourself and get used to being here." Over with the adults, Nigel was introduced to Anne and told about the house he would be staying in. Anne handed him the keys and added, "Christina refuses to accept any form of rent. She only asks that you pay the taxes, that is barely 1/5th of the rent you would have to pay per month and is every six months so you have plenty of time to save up for it. You will pay the utilities and water bill though, those are non-negotiable." Nigel looked at her confused. Anne smiled and said, "I may be her mother but the house belongs to Christina. John or Karen probably told you her story already so it shouldn't shock you. I want to speak with Nichole for a minute since I have a strong feeling I'll be contacted by your government regarding your sudden departure but that may be smoothed over by Walter Gorman and his people but if not I'll step in with our people. My boss has strong connections within our government and would not hesitate to force action to protect Nichole's right to stay here." Anne winked at John then walked over to Nichole. Nichole looked at her strangely then walked with Anne to a quiet spot to talk. Anne asked about her life and what happened to them as a family. She asked about the attack and the stay with the group. Nichole told her everything, never lying nor exaggerating. Anne listened intently and at times wanted to tear up and other times scream at the horrors she endured. She sensed Nichole was telling the truth and assured her, "You and your father are going to be perfectly fine. I wanted to hear your story myself so if there was any trouble from my UK counterparts I would have the real story. I trust John and Karen and know how some people abuse their power to get their way and I won't let them try to take you back. You are safe here and are going to remain here as long as you and your father want to live here." Nichole smiled and hugged her. Anne hugged her back, whispering, "He is a good match for Karen, I can already see the love in their eyes." Nichole looked up at her as if she was joking, Anne smiled and said softly, "We all know about their time together, Leslie and she talk every day and Leslie loves to gossip about what the family was doing. Nigel is a sweet man and Karen is a loving woman, together they make a great couple." Anne led Nichole back to the adults and announced, "She is strong and I don't doubt one bit that this was the best move for her in coming to Winnisimmet." Nigel looked relieved but Anne added, "Don't be so surprised, you both needed to get out of there. You were being harassed illegally and weren't able to do anything about it because you needed to care for Nichole, she was being abused by her school and you couldn't remove her without it causing both of your lives to collapse. You needed to leave, and Richard and John gave you the opportunity. Don't feel bad for wanting something better for the both of you." Nichole felt better about things after listening to Anne. Nigel was unsure as he knew Nichole's maternal family was deadest against his accepting her gender change while his own family had long since disowned him and Nichole. Anne assured him nothing would come of it without a huge fight but it was still a lingering doubt in his head. His family could be vindictive and if they found out he fled the country with Nichole they might come after them to get her back. As the dinner broke up, Leslie drove the two to her apartment for the night. Anne wouldn't have their house ready until Sunday so Leslie volunteered to take them in, hoping to also get used to the new people and prepare them for the inevitable meeting with Aunt Victoria and Uncle Jorge that both were going to be forced to meet. Setting their bags into the apartment, Leslie was awe struck by what little they owned. Nigel had only a few outfits with him. Nichole had two suitcases full, but in Leslie's eyes they both needed a lot more clothing. She would force them to go shopping on Saturday, she would not let this little girl do without any longer. Leslie informed them that they would expect to be invited to dinner Sunday evening downstairs. Victoria and Jorge knew they were staying the weekend but knew enough to make the visit on Sunday to allow the girls their day of fun with Nichole. Nigel was apprehensive about this appointment, Leslie shook her head and told him, "It's not a request, it's a requirement. Aunt Victoria and Uncle Jorge require any new member of the family to endure a meal with them. All of the kids have endured it as have the parents, it's their way of getting to know you and with them you are guaranteed help for anything that may happen both good and bad." Nichole was intrigued. She asked what she meant by, "Good and bad". Leslie sat down and explained, "Uncle Jorge is a fixture in this neighborhood and this city. If something were to happen to one of you he would know fast and have the person responsible found and brought before him if the police didn't get to that person first. He has hundreds of friends and acquaintances around the city, all of whom respect and admire him. He has only used this group once, to prevent Sam's grandmother from kidnapping her and Virgil. They are great people and just want to meet you, they won't care if you were born with boy parts they only want you to be happy. He just wants to ensure you are doing OK and will ensure everyone either leaves you two alone or helps you with whatever is troubling you." She turned to Nigel and added, "The same with you Nigel. They know about you and Karen and want to meet you. The fact that you put Nichole in front of your own safety and well-being then tossed aside your old life for a better one for her made a big impression on them. Even if you and Karen fizzle out they are proud to have you as part of our extended family." Nigel didn't know what to make of this revelation. He knew the Finn family was large but this was something else entirely. Two people who had never met him before, had only heard third-hand accounts of him, and who seemed to care about him wanted to meet him. All this because he was doing something for his daughter, something that was at the request of people he had only met two weeks before. He was awestruck. When Nichole came down from her emotional high Leslie showed her the outfit she would be wearing the next day at the beach. It was a pink and purple tankini with a matching sarong wrap. It was beautiful. Leslie told her to try it on to ensure it fit so they didn't waste time the next day. Five minutes later she came out and showed off to her father who was shocked at how well she looked in it, the first time he'd ever seen her so comfortable in so little. Leslie added the sarong which hid the little bulge in the bottoms but added to the suit. She then told her that she had to wear a swim shirt, explaining that it was done because she and the younger teens like Rebecca weren't trusted enough to reapply their sunscreen. She added that she was one of 11 who would be doing the same, the 18 older teens were trusted enough to do it on their own and knew the consequences. Nichole asked what those consequences were, which Leslie explained in sharp detail causing Nichole to cringe in shock. Nigel started to laugh, especially when Leslie explained John had it happen to him two years before. After that, they put Nichole to bed. She was a tough kid but her emotional high was running on fumes making it clear she needed to sleep. The time difference and jetlag hadn't caught her yet, but they expected her to take a few days to get used to the later hours. Nigel himself followed behind her as Leslie prepared things for the next day. She looked in on Nichole who was snuggled up in bed smiling then looked in on Nigel who was half on, half off the bed. Leslie shook her head and smiled, he was enduring a lot emotionally but kept it hidden. He was keeping an emotional front for Nichole's sake but he was just as anxious as her, she was glad that he softened his tough exterior enough to allow them to enter his life and help. Nichole was innocent, Nigel was just as much a victim, and they both needed their help. Chapter 16 Leslie was up before the other two, who woke up the smell of Leslie cooking breakfast. She insisted they eat, telling them they had a long day ahead of them and they needed their energy. First order of business was getting them more clothes, after that it was to stock the house with necessary bedding and other sundries. The beach trip was in the afternoon so they had several hours to play around with. As they finished eating Karen came in with Lilly and Daisy Peterson. Daisy wanted to know about her night and their plans for the day. She squealed when Nichole told her the others had planned a trip to the beach for all of them, with Nichole adding, "Leslie got me a swimsuit." Daisy asked her if she had the swim shirt too which Nichole nodded at, adding, "She told me about Uncle John's requirement, and why." Daisy hadn't heard the story and asked her mom about it which got the others to tell her earning a stare of disbelief. Nichole told her softly, "Uncle John never lies, so it must be true." Daisy asked what they were going to do that day and was told about their shopping trip. She was excited, she wanted to take Nichole all over the stores but was told to calm down by all four adults. Nigel asked where they were heading, which the three ladies got arguing over which shopping mall and plaza to go to. Leslie won out with a suggestion of one up in Saugus as it had more stores for Nichole and had a proper men's store nearby for Nigel. With that they set out, Nichole sitting next to Daisy who told her about the shopping mall they were going to. The two were deep in conversation and didn't notice they had arrived, they had to be pried out of the car by Karen and Leslie as Lilly and Nigel went ahead. Daisy didn't miss a beat and continued on as they walked, Nichole mostly just listening to what she was saying, occasionally adding a few words but letting the 5-year-old talk. Nichole didn't like much of the fashion in the tween-centric stores, preferring the larger department stores and their generalized styles that favored colors and patterns over cartoon character images. Daisy and she shared similar tastes with Daisy picking out several skirts and blouses that Nichole loved while Nichole found a couple that Daisy adored. The two were becoming fast friends. Karen and Lilly mentioned how similar they were in their personalities and tastes with Lilly admitting, "Daisy hasn't found many people who share her interests yet. She may be three years older but Nichole and her are so much alike. I hope she finds friends in school otherwise she may be around Nichole a bit much." Karen could understand the dilemma. She feared Nichole might have the same problem as she not only is new but is different. The good news is she had a lot of people trying to help her so she is not for want of company, she just has to make friends when she goes to school. That was about two months away though. After looking in a third store Karen decided they had enough clothing for Nichole and went in search of clothing for Nigel. He needed at least one other suit besides the one they bought in London, plus plenty of summer and fall clothing. Nigel conceded to this when he learned the kind of temperatures he had to endure in both seasons but cringed at hearing how much they could swing in just one day. He settled on several pairs of slacks, two pairs of jeans, and two pairs of shorts. This was in addition to multiple pairs of shirts in a variety of blue and white shades with simple blue and black ties to mix and match his suits. Nigel didn't try to look at the receipt for either clothing collection, Karen made it clear that John and the others would never allow him to refuse to accept the clothes regardless of price. Karen did show Leslie who smiled, it was a lot less than they thought as they happened to find much of the outfits on sale or clearance. They may have money but they are still bargain hunters at heart. Leslie looked over her list and drove to the nearest Walmart for the household items. Nichole was instructed to find sheets, pillows, comforters, blankets, throw rugs, and toys for her room. Daisy seized her hand and showed her exactly where to look while. Poor Lilly had to rush to follow the girls. Karen and Leslie led Nigel to the more adult- centric bedding items knowing the two girls would take a bit finding exactly the perfect items. Nigel settled on a simple floral pattern that both Leslie and Karen liked with Karen taking a picture to show to Hannah and Bryan later. She thought it would look good on her bed and wanted to run it by them first. Leslie, of course, snickered at the unintentional double meaning with Karen and Nigel oblivious to the joke. After several minutes the girls came back with their part of the shopping. Nichole had chosen a pink and peach colored, "Bed in a bag" set that had all the sheets and pillow cases in one bag along with a large comforter. Daisy seemed almost jealous of it, but kept it under wraps knowing that it was needed by Nichole. Lilly added a fluffy pink fleece blanket and oversized pillows that matched close enough to the bedding as well as a pink rug. Nichole was overcompensating on the girly colors, but it was therapeutic for her to get it out. The only thing Nichole didn't have yet was toys. Daisy was reluctant to take them to the toys section without Nigel and her aunts, there was too much temptation for her to go overboard. Nichole was reluctant to go as well, but the four adults led them to it with smiles on their faces for being mature enough to avoid the temptation. Inside the toy aisles Karen found Nichole the perfect doll, one that had similar colored hair and looked realistic that it could be mistaken for a real baby. She held the doll tight, on the verge of tears over having one for the first time. Lilly picked out some board games that would be suitable for Nichole but secretly suitable for Virgil and Daisy. Leslie added two starter Lego sets that would be perfect for her inquisitive personality. Daisy picked out a couple of Barbie dolls and clothing sets and a dollhouse, knowing that she would be using the dolls either with Daisy herself or with friends she would be making in school. Nigel was overwhelmed at Nichole's toys. His daughter was happy and on the verge of tears over being given something she had always wanted. Nigel could only feel that his son was undeniably gone and this little angel was truly his daughter. He could not be happier, his pride took a backseat to her happiness. What is more he knew Karen would never let him stop them from buying all of this. The drive home was quicker than expected except that they didn't drive to Leslie's apartment, they drove to a different home. This was two blocks from where they were the night before for the dinner cookout and looked like any other home on the block. Karen opened up the door and let them in, showing them where to put their clothes and household items. Nichole rushed in when she realized what this place was, staking a claim to a room with pink painted walls and a white makeup table and bench. There was also a white table with matching white chair that looked like it was meant for homework and a small computer. The bed was a full bed which made Nichole look small but featured a canopy with pink lacy curtains. It was the dream room of any girl Nichole's age. Nigel wasn't sure about the furniture, he didn't want to use anything that belonged to someone else. Before he could say anything, Anne Connors came in with the three girls from the night before but who hadn't been introduced to him. Anne introduced him to who was officially the owner of the home, her daughter Christina. Nigel saw that she was about the same age as the other teens he had met, minus Karen's twins. Her sister was about the age of the twins though. Nichole came out and asked about the room. She saw Anne and grew scared, trying to hide behind her father. Anne chuckled and told her softly, "We wanted to be here for when you saw the house, I guess we were a little late. You aren't in trouble, your new landlord wanted to see you here in person." Christina came forward and Anne formally introduced her to Nigel Christina. Anne explained, "This is her house, but Dan Lopez handles maintenance and Beverly Riley handles the taxes. I explained to you how things will work last night so it'll just be a simple lease that knowing John will probably lead to it being bought out at some point." Nichole asked her quietly, "Whose room was the pink room? It's so pretty." Christina laughed and said, "That was my room. The former owners wouldn't let me repaint it after I grew out of my girly-girl phase so it stayed pink and white. I guess it's a good thing then that they didn't." Nichole smiled and nodded, adding, "I always wanted a room like that." Paige laughed and added, "You will grow out of it, it'll take a few years but when you get old enough to use that vanity for what it meant for you will outgrow the color. Trust me, we both did." Nichole shook her head in disbelief which got the others to laugh. She was only eight so that was going to be several long years away, but it was inevitable. There were three other bedrooms, two of which were furnished. One had just a simple desk, dresser, and bed while the other had a matching bedroom set of two dressers, two nightstands, and a large bedframe. There was also a walk-in closet with large shelves. Nigel didn't know what to think but realized it was probably going to be a lot of empty drawers and closet space but he appreciated the storage amount given they had no places to store things before. Nigel commented about the bare-bones bedroom. Paige proudly said, "I refused to put anything on the walls and didn't buy anything elaborate. The former owners bought the heavy duty bedroom set and it wouldn't make sense to remove it when it could be put to good use for future tenants. We are glad to have kept it now that you are moving in." Nigel got a weird feeling and asked, "What do you mean by 'former tenants'? You mean your birth parents?" Paige nodded then hissed, "They spent Christina's inheritance on this place and the furnishings so she owns it all. I removed my own things when we moved in with mom." Nigel added, "Any parent that steals from their child doesn't deserve to have that child as their own. You two are lucky to have Anne." Paige laughed and agreed, thanking him for the kind words. Looking at the time they locked up the home and left. Nigel and Leslie rushed upstairs to her apartment to grab the beach clothes and drove on to the beach. When they arrived the group was already there and Nigel nearly fainted at the sight. Everyone was there, all of the kids and their parents. It looked like an invasion force was waiting just for them. As soon as they parked they were immediately mobbed by the group, Nichole had barely enough time to open the door before she was swarmed by them. Bryan and Hannah were front and center along with Jaimie, Michael, and Miles. They started asking them where they went and what they did, overlapping one another to the point nobody could be understood. Daisy did the sensible thing and asked, "Did you all get changed yet?" When most of them said yes she nodded to Nichole and said, "We need to get changed. We will be right back so wait for us." Daisy dragged Karen and Leslie with them into the bath house while the others waited for them on the sand. Daisy and Nichole changed fast knowing the others would be impatient. Daisy didn't flinch at seeing Nichole nude as they changed, she knew Nichole wasn't a full girl but that didn't matter to her. She in fact took longer than Nichole to dress and had to ask her to help her pull the swim shirt over her head. As they stepped out the teens complained that they were wearing the shirts. Daisy told them bluntly, "We don't want to make Uncle John mad. He already told Aunt Leslie to make sure we wear them, just because you don't have to doesn't mean we don't." Daisy was clearly protecting Nichole and the others backed off immediately. Nichole whispered, "Thank you" which Daisy smiled and added, "We young kids need to stick together or the older ones will push us around." The beach was about half packed and the waves weren't tall. The tide was out so they were able to sit close to the water. Nichole and Daisy stayed close to the water while the teens either worked on their tans behind the adults or swam in the deeper water. Daisy led her through the waves, jumping and running along the shallow water while going no deeper than their knees. Daisy got Cat's attention and had her running with them through the waves. Nichole grabbed JD and did the same with him with the four of them running back and forth in and out of the water. Karen and Leslie were watching the youngsters closely. Daisy was enjoying herself more than usual and Nichole was acting more childish than Karen had ever seen. Lilly and Nigel talked about the two and shared similar feelings about the two reacting in their unusual manner. It was Nichole doing her usual positive influence again, this time it was Daisy who was acting better. As the afternoon wore on the teens started to get hungry. Karen and Nigel were selected to walk to Kelsey's Roast Beef for food, causing the teens to burst into laughter and, "Oohs" and, "Awes". Nigel tried to get out of this but Nichole urged him to go, Daisy joining him in her pleading looks. Neither could resist their cute yet sad looks and gave in. As the couple got out of earshot, Nichole bluntly asked, "Whose idea was it to have them go together?" Leslie and Lilly smiled and said, "Us" which the two kids stared at in disbelief. The teens all started asking about the couple with nobody getting a solid answer from anyone. Daisy quietly asked her, "Do you like Aunt Karen and your dad dating?" Nichole nodded, adding, "She is a nice lady and dad likes her a lot. I want him to be happy and she makes him happy. He just won't admit she does yet." The teens kept their distance from the two youngsters but eventually descended upon them for their meet and greet. Daisy kept close to Nichole but only wanted to do something if they provoked her. They saw Daisy's eyes and told her, "We just wanted to ask her some things, no need to be jumpy". Daisy relented a bit but stood by Nichole's side. Stacy asked about what she was doing the next day getting a shocked reaction from the group as Nichole told her that Victoria and Jorge wanted to meet them. Rebecca asked if she met the whole group yet to which Nichole mumbled, "No" then proceeded to introduce all of the ones she didn't meet. Scott and Jessica Nelson were the ones that intrigued her the most, they were unlike the others in their actions and had a different accent that was similar to Jaimie's and Michael's yet different. The fact that each was dating another person made her smile. Only the younger teens didn't have someone to date and even then they teased that it was because Rebecca wouldn't admit they were a couple. She could see that Pete and Hannah were deeply in love and that Pete was somehow making Hannah less confrontational and protective of her. Paige and Bryan were close but not in the same way, she was making him act differently that was unlike the Bryan she saw in the UK. Sam and her friends stayed as the others dispersed. Sam was happy to act as an intermediary for her, allowing her to enjoy herself without interruption from the older teens. Rebecca was keen to see that they keep away, sensing that they were making Nichole nervous when they swarm her. The smaller group could do the same but give her a little less claustrophobia. Over at the restaurant their large order was taking longer than expected. Karen and Nigel were waiting patiently as the sandwiches slowly came together. If John hadn't called ahead this wouldn't have been possible for them but thankfully they were expected and although there was a large crowd already they were accommodated easily. Nigel could not believe the chaos and order outside. He had seen long queues at restaurants before but this was unbelievable. Karen didn't seem to notice, she ignored the noise and sat patiently with him. He had to ask, "How do you not react to this chaos? It's unbelievable." Karen just smiled and said confidently, "It's a popular place to eat but we are only eating their food because it's world famous and we thought it would be a nice start for you two. Normally we'd bring our own food or get some from a better place not far away." Nigel understood now. He didn't like being the center of attention but appreciated the gesture. He was happy that he could spend some alone time with Karen, even if it was set up by the others on purpose. Karen, in turn, held his hand in hers and gave him a peck on the cheek to reassure him. She knew he was a bit apprehensive about this whole situation but also happy to spend the time together. Nichole was getting along well with the others and Daisy and she were fast friends. Their food was finally finished and paid for with a complaint riddled cheer coming from the crowd as they left. They struggled to carry the two boxes of food but thankfully for the meal they were sitting at tables and not on the sand. The teens swarmed in and grabbed their sandwiches, french fries, and sodas. Nichole and Daisy were the last ones to come, bringing Cat and JD skipping beside them. The four were seated next to Karen and Nigel while the adults stood or sat on the seawall, with the adults happy that the twins were behaving as they ate. For a half hour little was said as the teens took their time eating. Nichole was reluctant to try the sandwich, instead eating her fries first. Karen asked her what the problem was, earning her a meek, "It looks weird, we don't have anything like it back home." Karen smiled and softly said, "You have Sunday roasts, well this is just a sliced roast between two pieces of bread with a little sauce on it. Try a small piece of the meat and the sauce first, we can always get you something different if you don't like it." Nichole hesitated but ate a piece of the beef. She dipped a little more in the sauce and didn't have a bad reaction to either. She took a bite and it was alright to her, not the best sandwich she had eaten but not bad overall. She ate the rest of it quickly, which got Daisy snickering but pleased Karen and her dad. Daisy finally admitted, "I did the same when Patrick took us here. It's not that good but it is tasty. There are other places that make it better and give you bigger portions." Karen pulled Nigel up and told him to come for a walk so the kids could digest their food. The kids snickered at it but didn't say anything directly. Daisy pulled Nichole and the younger twins into the sand and built castles and houses while the teens plays volleyball and football. Nichole was happy to play in the sand with Daisy, the games were a bit too intense for her and it was clear she was too little to make much difference in the games. She found the boys' game of football interesting. Miles didn't participate in it, acting as a referee for it. Nichole asked what that was about, getting a soft, "He got hurt playing it last year and doesn't like it the same way the others do. He's a great coach and player, he just doesn't want to play the game anymore." The girls broke up their volleyball game when it was getting too rough. Daisy shouted, "Show her your cheers" which got Nichole to give her a strange look. Daisy snickered and admitted, "The older girls are cheerleaders, the younger ones aren't yet. Just watch, it's really cool." The nine older teens started their routine but not went without the cheering part. Nichole was fascinated at the motions, seeing them flex and twist and turn sharply and quickly. Then when they started the tosses she cringed at the thought of one of them falling. Her fears were for naught as they caught each other as they landed. Nichole had a huge smile on her face to which Daisy said, "Told you so." Chapter 17 The sun set over the water and the group started to disperse. Plans were made to return during the next weekend with a smaller group expected. Nichole and Daisy hugged deeply as Daisy, Lilly, and Claire left. Karen whispered to Daisy, "We owe you a lot." Daisy nodded and added, "Mommy said to be good to her and I like her, she is different than the older ones." Nigel and Nichole were driven back to Leslie's apartment with Karen and the twins joining them. The three youths showered and changed while Leslie, Karen, and Nigel talked. Nichole and Hannah talked about what Leslie and Karen had done for her that morning regarding the shopping which Hannah nearly snorted in laughter at. Nichole thought it rude but Hannah smiled and calmly assured her, "Mom and Aunt Leslie and Aunt Lilly wanted to make sure you had everything you needed, and I do mean everything. They don't want you to do without no matter how mundane it is. Mrs. Connors and Christina were very happy to have you live in that house as you won't be strangers and you need your own home to make this feel better. And trust me, it's hard to find the right people without repainting Christina's bedroom. I know you were thrilled at seeing it, I told them you would be." Nichole blushed and added, "It's perfect" which Hannah proudly said, "It's a girl's dream room, and it would be a waste to change if for someone who wouldn't appreciate it the way you do." Over in the living room, Karen revealed something that they had made a mistake about- the school Nichole was to temporarily attend was out for the year due to state law. They had to make due with alternative plans. Nigel was concerned, this would give social services over in the UK fuel to revoke Nichole through her maternal family. Karen smiled and assured him, "You don't have to worry about social services. Anne, Louis, and Christian will have your back on that. I am certain Walter Gorman will make such noise they have to back off, plus Jonas is going to ensure everything is legitimate if they do ever come for Nichole and knowing him he will find something that they did wrong to vacate the order." Karen saw he was still concerned despite their defense. She added, "Regarding the school, it just happens that the headmistress is willing to help her out. You can visit the school and talk with her on Monday after you go to your appointment with Richard and the hospital's personnel department. You just have to hear her out, she might still attend in August when school starts." Nigel wanted to know if there were alternative plans in case the meeting with the school went poorly. Karen again smiled and said, "How would 10 willing and able tutors sound to you? Louis Reagan just happens to be friendly with all four of the city's elementary school principals and happily said Nichole would be advanced to the proper US grade equivalent regardless of how things went with the British School in over in Boston. She would only have to get up to speed and that is exactly what our nieces and nephews are going to be doing this summer. It's their whole job to do just that. If all else fails Valerie, Lilly, and Melanie's parents Joseph and Evelyn Johnson will help her out." Leslie was on the verge of laughter seeing Nigel's expression. Leslie had to tell him, "The teens work for a summer jobs program starting Monday. Four of the older teens and all eight of the younger ones are working as street cleaners while the rest are working as tutors for younger children with the four oldest are working as supervisors and mentors. Only Daisy and Virgil aren't working, they are going to be in daycare with Melanie and myself. I would suggest this for Nichole as she would be with people who know her and care about her as it's a little too late to get her into a summer program and the potential hassles aren't worth the fight." By now, the three were finished showering and listening to the adults' conversation. Nichole asked what they meant by the hassle, Hannah took a deep breath and explained, "Some people don't want their kids associating with kids like you. It sucks but some fights just aren't worth it. You deserve to be where you are wanted and loved. Aunt Melanie runs a tight ship so you will be happy there. I expect you would be happy to be with Cat and JD and even DJ while your dad works. You'd have the five of them following you around, listening to whatever you tell them." Nichole nodded in agreement but sad that people would do that to their kids. Karen and the twins bid them good night and left, leaving Leslie to explain, "Victoria and Jorge will want you to come done about 2PM so you have the morning free. We will get the rest of the items you need for the house, I expect we will be getting visits from the Nelsons and Rileys to talk about some things regarding your settlements. Jonas was in contact with them via Karen and they have the details already. It sounded like a good talk so things should go well for you." Sunday morning breakfast was quiet as Nigel pondered what Jonas had done. Nichole was anxious about meeting Victoria and Jorge and also meeting the adults. As if on cue, the doorbell rang and Leslie let the six people in. Nichole rushed to her room to change as she saw Scott Nelson enter first. Will Riley snickered and loudly told him, "I thought the girls were swooning over you, not running away scared." Jessica Nelson went after Nichole and gave Will a hard stare that got him to immediate clam up. Jessica knocked and entered, seeing Nichole half-dressed and shaking in fear. She assured her, "Don't be scared. Scott is sorry that he embarrassed you and Will is going to get a smack in the back of the head from Claire for his joke. They won't harm you, they are big pussy cats." Nichole nodded then hurriedly dressed while Jessica asked what she needed for her room. She had all the bedding and some toys plus a closet full of clothes, she couldn't think of anything else. Jessica looked at her closet and suggested some more clothes, one could never have enough clothes and what she did have needed some accessories that made her stand out more as a girl. She looked over Nichole's long hair and pointed at it, adding, "You didn't get different brushes, scrunchies, barrettes, headbands, and combs. Those are simple things that you need to look nice and manage your hair. You also need some special shampoo and conditioner. Daisy forgot about the hair items but she doesn't normally put her hair up, and Mrs. Peterson uses different stuff than Ms. Finn. Plus you could always use more clothes especially a slightly larger size." Nichole was both surprised and relieved. Jessica knew what she was doing and helped her get ready, brushing and styling her hair then putting it in a hair tie she had brought just for her. She pulled some of her hair out towards the front and made it droop over her forehead framing her eyes. Nichole looked in the mirror and was on the verge of tears, she looked so different. It was the first time she had such a girly hairstyle and her hair wasn't even cut, just styled differently. Jessica smiled back and softly said, "It's pretty easy to do, all I did was brush your hair out to give it a little volume and pulled some of the hair so it made your face look a little smaller. It works well for your face shape, it really brings out your eyes and hides your forehead a little. It doesn't work for everybody, for example neither Jaimie nor Jenna nor even Stacy look good with their hair styled like this. You have great hair, it's not too curly and not too straight. Your father will be happy when he sees it." The two exited the bedroom and heard the group gasp in shock. Leslie asked her, "Did you cut anything? You are cleaning it up if you did." Jessica proudly said, "Nothing cut, only styled. All I did was brush it out and pull it back. Her hair did all the work." Nigel was speechless. Nichole was concerned until he said, "You look beautiful sweetie, you look so much like your mother that I couldn't believe it for a moment." Nigel had a tear in his eye as he said this, Nichole hugged him deeply as he calmed down. After a minute she separated and asked what they were going to do next. Greta Nelson suggested Jessica teach Nichole what to do while they talked with Will and Scott, "Assisting" as she worked. The two didn't put up a fight, doing what she asked after their mothers gave them a, "Do what I said" look all but forcing them to help the girls. With the kids out of the way, Greta then got down to business by telling Nigel about Jonas's conversation with them. The school was found to be harboring a hostile learning environment and allowing abuse after Mr. Essex's actions caused a stir among parents who demanded he be removed from the school immediately. The headmaster was fired for embezzlement and his treatment of Nichole. Both men were found to be holding several hundred thousand pounds that legally belonged to the school in their personal bank accounts and holding separate accounting books than the ones that were being shown to the borough government and the tax collectors. Nigel's eyes popped open at the revelations. Leslie couldn't help but laugh, adding, "Last thing you want to do when you are committing a crime is bring attention to yourself, that idiot did just that! It would be comical if it wasn't so infuriating." Greta nodded then added, "Every penny went back to the borough and 75% of it immediately went into Nichole's bank account. She was awarded the equivalent of $1 million from the judge for the systemic abuse. Jonas said their attempt to cap the limit was laughable given the pattern of abuse and criminal behavior, he even fought off attempts to combine Nichole's lawsuit with other impending lawsuits so the damages awarded to her would be less. Thankfully that was quashed by Jonas so the other victims will get more from the borough as their situations had nothing to do with Nichole's situation as their abuse was due to size and strength rather than the kids changing genders as Nichole's abuse had been." She smirked and added, "Things get better. Her personal lawsuits against her former headmaster and Mr. Essex were settled immediately, with Nichole receiving the entirety of both men's bank accounts and pension funds. She earned another $1 million from them, with the two now having no money left to pay for barristers. The money found was returned to the council so the duo are now bankrupt and unable to repay any of the impending fines to the courts." Nigel's face went pale at hearing that. Greta continued, "The interesting part is the same judge handled the lawsuits on both yours and Nichole's behalf against the hospital. Both of you were given the sum of $1 million each as there was a long paper trail pointed to a clear and concise pattern of discrimination and attempts to have your quit or be sacked. Nichole was denied care and multiple necessary consultations in the hospital and after this became evident her doctors sought care for her elsewhere which was why you had to travel so much. So while she may have received care, as it was denied from where she should have received it. That fact caused the judge to favor the two of you prompting the quick settlement. You could have won double or triple that amount in court but just ending it with a large sum of money is better for both of you." She grinned and added something else, "Jonas had the hospital do an audit of the amount of time you had spent working there and what you were supposed to get free of charge or at a reduced rate and it turns out that they owe you for the money you spent on childcare and babysitters. You are also owed compensation for working holidays and without a proper holiday break. You are owed well over $250,000 from them for three years worth of work!" Nigel laughed long and hard at hearing this. Karen and the others looked at him oddly until he explained, "It was due to being forced to seek care elsewhere that we encountered your group in the first place. We were on our way to visit her psychiatrist when the men attacked us." Karen now started to laugh, it was too funny not to. They met because of someone trying to cause harm to Nichole and it turned out to be the best thing to ever happen to them and backfired on the hospital badly. The irony was hilarious, it worked out for the best for all of them Nigel grew serious and asked about taxes. Beverly Riley spoke and told him, "She is a minor so she won't pay any. You won't have to pay either as the nature of the case is actions that were clearly meant to cause you both physical and emotional damage thus non-taxable by our laws. I talked with colleagues regarding UK laws and you will be able to get the full amount without paying taxes. The whole amount can go into your bank account very shortly." Nigel had to sit down. He softly asked, "Basically, you are telling me that Nichole and I are now millionaires. I hope you can do something about the money, I refuse to touch any of hers so please put it in a trust or something. It's blood money and a pittance compared to what they put her through but it's still her money." Greta chimed in adding, "That was exactly how we expected you to react and we have the right paperwork ready for you to sign. It'll be just like the others' trust funds, she won't touch it until she turns 21 unless there is a dire need such as marriage, pregnancy, or far away job. With your full permission, James York and myself will be handling it so you won't have to worry about it. She will be well taken care of." She stopped for a second and apologized about the pregnancy comment. The others laughed at her unintentional slip-up. Leslie teased her about that saying, "Are you trying to tell us something, hoping you become a grandmother early?" After sitting in silence for the whole conversation Quentin Nelson gagged on his soda and shot Leslie a glare that had the others burst into laughter. He quickly shot back, "Eric is a gentleman and Scott is afraid of his own shadow around Dan, the only one likely to get pregnant are you ladies." He glared at Leslie and Karen which cause Nigel to nearly choke getting the others to laugh at Quentin's retort. Beverly calmed them down added on saying, "John has handed me these and said that you are in greater need of it than its current owner." She handed a set of car keys. Nigel looked them over and saw they were for a Cadillac, a car he could never afford. Leslie started to giggle and told him bluntly, "The man who owned that car was a terrible person and the owner only held on to the car until John found the right person to give it to." Nigel meekly asked, "Who is the owner?" Leslie smiled and said, "Our nephew Miles, it was his birth father's car and the boy has hated it ever since he inherited it. He strongly insisted John give it to you. He might be coming of age to learn to drive but he refuses to go anywhere near that car. You need one and it was just sitting around gathering dust so it's yours now." Nigel still refused to accept the keys prompting some sly handiwork to get him to sign the car's paperwork but forcing Karen to hold onto the keys until John could get him to take them. Over in the bedroom, Nichole was being taught styling by Jessica. Will stifled multiple laughs as she struggled to work the brush through her hair. Scott piped in saying, "If you think it's funny why don't you let her fix your hair?" Will immediately clammed up but Jessica pulled him down and gave the brush to Nichole who started styling it. Will wasn't amused and scowled at Scott, Scott just shook his head and stated, "She has only been in the country for 39 hours and has never had anyone teach her how to style her hair, the last thing she needs is you cracking jokes and laughing. It was either this or we tell Claire and Daisy, and from how she acted yesterday I don't think you want Daisy angry at you. I doubt Claire would be too happy either." Nichole finished with Will's hair and started on Scott's hair. Scott didn't react, letting her do whatever she wanted to do to it. Nichole had an easier time on Scott's hair than hers or Will's hair which made things go faster. After a few minutes she pinned it back and showed them. Will was floored, she made his hair so girly that he felt a little sick seeing it. Scott didn't react, he only saying to her, "It looks really nice." Jessica pulled the two out to show the adults, who immediately complimented them on how cute the looked. There were several clicks as cameras took pictures of the two with Nichole smiling in between them. Jessica whispered into Will's ear, "Payback for laughing at her" causing him to shudder at having to live down this embarrassing moment. Jessica pulled them back towards the bedroom and let them fix their hair back to normal. Nichole quietly asked Scott, "How come you didn't say or do anything about the hair?" Scott knelt down and admitted, "You tried your best to do something new and necessary so the last thing you need is someone saying or doing something about your work. Will may not be comfortable with it but I am confident in myself enough to put up with some girly treatment, especially if it's meant to help you learn how to do something important." He smiled at a memory that came to him suddenly. He leaned down and said, "Jessica used to do this to me when we were younger. Mom and my birth mom would give her tips to help her learn better, it was fun and she learned a lot and used it to help the other girls in school. My birth Dad didn't like it though so she had to stop when my birth mom died." Nichole was confused. Jessica nodded then admitted softly, "Scott used to be a bully and knows how bad things can be for people who try hard and have trouble doing things right. He didn't want you to feel bad for not doing it right the first time. That's why Will was forced to get his hair done, it was the worst thing he could have done at that moment and he needed a little humiliation to burn off that masculine stupidity. Mom and dad are his adoptive parents, he is really my cousin by birth but is now my brother." Nichole understood some of what he was feeling but grew scared, she whispered, "Scott used to be a bully?" Jessica nodded, explaining his history to her more in depth. Nichole understood why he was so nice to her now, he wanted her to feel better about everything. Jessica added, "He was the one who hurt Jaimie badly, he swore he wouldn't let anyone feel bad because of someone else while he was around them." Nichole gasped, then added, "I saw her parts, I can't believe that was him." Jessica nodded and added, "She and he are closer than anyone else despite his bad past. He is protective all of us but he has a soft spot for Jaimie, Sam, and now you. He feels he needs to atone for what he did but she won't let him think that way. It still doesn't stop him from being her biggest protector." Nichole hugged Scott and thanked him. Scott didn't say anything but Will joked about Scott being a knight again. Jessica groaned and called Claire, who promptly called Will. Nichole looked up at Scott who laughed and whispered, "He's in deep trouble now, there will be no kissing for a week if not longer." Nichole giggled and walked out to where the others were and got ready to leave for their shopping trip. Jessica asked to go along which got an OK from all the adults. Will tried to say something but Scott's look shut him up fast. In the car, Nichole told them what Will did and what happened after. Leslie shook her head and explained about him, adding, "He's a good kid, he just tries to be funny too often." Nigel asked about Scott, Nichole told him about him and added, "He's super nice". Leslie nodded and added, "He went through a living hell so he won't let anyone get hurt when he is around. He is going to make sure you are doing your schoolwork too, he won't accept failure in anyone if he can help it. He will ensure you are fully prepared and whomever helps you is doing things right." The group spent the next two hours shopping for necessities for the house. Nigel had to be persuaded to accept a couple of cookbooks and small appliances that would make things easier on him and steer him away from frozen dinners. They were stocked with boxes of cookware, plates, cups, bowls, and utensils. Leslie had them choose towels, washcloths, and robes for themselves then spare linens and bedding for the other two bedrooms. Both were surprised with Nichole was taken to a Best Buy to pick out a new laptop and iPad. Leslie shushed their protests when she stated, "John insisted she have these as she needs entertainment at home and for when she is at her appointments and definitely needs it for schoolwork." She picked out a top of the line pink laptop for Nichole then found a strong pink case for the iPad. She found three TVs that were good enough for the living room and both bedrooms so they would have their own entertainment without needing to fight over the living room TV. Finally she included a wireless modem/router for the house. These would go with their cable and internet installation scheduled for Tuesday. Nichole grinned happily while Nigel was unsure about everything. Leslie assured him, "He wouldn't buy it if it wasn't for her benefit. Gabby Lawrence will come by on Tuesday to help her set up the laptop and set the parental controls." Just before they left she stopped at the phone section and was handed two boxes. Nichole recognized them immediately and watched as Leslie said, "These are also from John. Our whole family is on a special bulk plan that few get offered so it's only a few dollars a month for you." She grinned and added, "Nichole will need one and your phone won't work here as your carrier doesn't operate in the US. He insisted on getting her a heavy duty case just in case, it just happens to be that the last one is pink." She winked as she said that last part making Nichole squee in delight. Nichole was ecstatic as she tried her new phone. Jessica programmed much of the numbers with her dad and Karen's numbers being first in. Nichole made a random call to one of the people on her list, Jaimie immediately answered and told her, "Get ready for a lot of pictures" as she joked about the others showing off, sending her pictures from the previous day's beach trip. Leslie dropped off Jessica and drove home with Nichole and Nigel so they could pack up their belongings. Looking at the clock she told them it was time now, they had to go downstairs and face the music. Nichole was scared and Nigel anxious but Leslie assured them it would be fine. They were met by a woman with a perpetual scowl. She didn't say anything, as if she was waiting for something. Within a minute they heard a man speaking Spanish then come walking out, loudly calling for Victoria. He took one look at Nichole and smiled, picking her up into a deep, long hug. Chapter 18 Nigel looked on in shock. Leslie started laughing as Victoria scolded Jorge telling him, "Put her down, you are scaring her." Jorge released her as Nichole stood stunned. Leslie looked up at Nichole and smiled, saying, "I told you to be ready." Victoria ushered the three of them inside with Jorge leading Nichole by the hand to the kitchen. Nigel was seated alongside Nichole while Leslie tried to sneak away while their backs were turned and their attention was focused on Nigel and Nichole. Victoria quickly said, "Sit down" without looking which caused Leslie to stop and move back into the kitchen, taking as seat beside Nigel and Nichole. Victoria scolded her, telling her, "Did you really think you were going to slip away?" Leslie didn't reply, just waited silently for them to put their dinners down. Nigel watched as the two elders moved back and forth preparing food and plating it. They were working in unison, as if they were a well-oiled machine. After a few minutes three plates of yellow rice and pigeon peas were served. Leslie dug in while Nigel and Nichole looked apprehensive. Nigel knew Nichole wouldn't touch the food until he ate and so he ate a spoonful and was surprised at how good it tasted. Nichole did the same and started eating more and more. She cleared her plate in under five minutes, Leslie was only halfway done while Nigel was only a quarter of the way. Victoria laughed as Jorge gave her another two spoonful worth of the rice. Leslie stared in disbelief then told Jorge, "She's too small for so much, you don't want to make her sick." Jorge shot back, "She is small because she didn't eat so well, at least she is appreciating the food." Nigel fought whether to defend himself or not, choosing not to fight a battle he couldn't win knowing that it was the truth. Nigel eventually finished his food and declined any more. Leslie finished hers and waited for Nichole to finish. Victoria started to ask about what they were doing the next day. Nigel told her about the school situation and the tutoring and other things. Victoria volunteered to watch Nichole whenever he needed someone, the daycare center was alright but she needed to be out more. She also stated, "John and Valerie are good with her but you and Karen need time away from them. She is a good kid, but the big three are a little too much for her to endure all the time. The twins can take care of themselves but we don't quite trust them with Nichole yet." Nigel pondered what they were saying. He meekly asked, "Is everyone trying to get the two of us together? I appreciate the kindness but it is as if everyone but Karen and I have been setting things up for us. We need time together but I don't want to be at the mercy of others' schedules nor do I want others to dictate our courting." Jorge injected a quick, "What he means is back off. He appreciates the help but you all are doing a bit too much. The two want some privacy and if they want time for themselves let them have it if you are free otherwise don't push them." He slipped into Spanish words after that, mumbling to himself in his native language as Nigel followed along knowing what he was saying but not translating it for Leslie or Nichole. Victoria and Leslie were dumbfounded. Jorge never goes against them yet he stood up to their subtle pushing. Leslie tried to say something but Jorge cut her off saying, "It is too early and they have a lot to do, you can start manipulating them in a few weeks. It's not just them you have to consider, it's the twins and Nichole who are also affected. I'm telling you once and only once to leave them alone. I'll tell the same to John but I don't think I need to. Spread the word to back off. This is their lives and they need to do it on their own." The three left silently and finished packing Nigel and Nichole's things. When they arrived at their new house Leslie offered a solemn apology for intervening into his love life. Nigel didn't accept it saying, "You were trying to help your sister, I understand it. We like each other a lot and what we have may be love but it is too soon. Just let us sort things out on our own. I don't want Nichole hurt if we break up and I don't want you or your family to blame anyone." Nichole gave her a deep hug and thanked her for letting them spend the weekend, leaving her feeling better about the unintentional push she and Victoria had messed up earlier. The two slept soundly in the house. It was odd knowing they were on their own now in their own home(in all but name), living in a new city, in a new country. Nigel drifted off to sleep to the sounds of cars and police cruisers and the occasional fire truck, Nichole falling asleep to the sound of what to her was about as close to silence as she had heard in the city. Early in the morning Nigel woke Nichole up to get ready for their trip to Boston. Nichole dressed in a light blue skirt with white blouse and ankle socks. She carefully prepared her hair into a ponytail with a matching blue hairpiece and barrettes. Nigel was impressed with her clothing and how easily she styled her hair in just a day, complimenting her on her choices. John knocked on the door and was joined by Dr. Richard Samuels. Nichole asked where the kids were, hoping to see them today. John chuckled and told her, "They are working, all of them started work today." John ushered the group into the awaiting car and showed Nigel how to get to the hospital he would be working at from now on. Richard drove in front on his own as he was working that day after Nigel had his interview. The drive was about a half hour due to traffic. Nichole was gawking the whole time at the Mystic River Bridge, Storrow Drive, Back Bay Fens. The city was unlike anything she had ever seen before, it was so different than the Boston she had seen on TV and so much more interesting. She hoped she could see more of it before school started, with John instinctively saying, "We will go around the city one weekend, you could use the break from the teens. Daisy can go with us if you want." Nichole just smiled and thanked him. When they pulled onto a long street lined with large buildings that looked like a cross between offices and manufacturing centers, John announced they had arrived. Richard pulled in alongside them and showed them to personnel, saying hello to several people along the way. Nigel was silent as they walked, getting nervous as they approached the human resources office and finally needing to take a moment to gather himself before entering. Nichole hugged Nigel for good luck and watched as Richard and he walked into the office. John took her upstairs to another office and confirmed an appointment for the following afternoon with the secretary who smiled at Nichole as she stood by his side. Outside the office Nichole asked what that was about, John knelt down and quietly told her, "I was just confirming your appointment with your new psychiatrist. You will like her, she is a good person. Jaimie and Sam see her and Daisy used to see her." Nichole was a little apprehensive but knowing the others were her patients made her feel a little better. They rode the elevator back downstairs and met Richard and Nigel who were both feeling better after the meeting. Nigel told John, "Richard gave a glaring recommendation and my former ward sisters, sorry nursing supervisors, gave strong testimony to my abilities and verified my experience. I start next Monday." John only replied, "We knew you would get it, you just had to do the formalities first. Nichole has an appointment tomorrow afternoon that she must attend, so we will be back tomorrow." Nigel asked what he meant, Nichole smiled and added, "My new psychiatrist". Nigel blushed in embarrassment and asked, "Is it necessary?" John nodded, pointing out, "If she isn't receiving treatment the school will insist she attend as a boy, plus her pediatrician will recommend it as well. She is a good doctor with years of experience and my complete trust." Nichole softly whispered, "Jaimie and Sam see her" which relieved Nigel's fear and let them end the discussion. Richard said goodbye and gave Nichole a big hug and kiss before heading to his office. John drove Nigel to the school which was in Jamaica Plain, about a mile or so away. Nichole stared in awe at the large green and silver trolleys that drove by them as they drove southwest towards the school, John told her she could ride them at some point in the future most likely when they walk around the city. At the school John, Nigel, and Nichole were met in the office by the headmistress, Pamela Essex, who was pleased to meet two fellow Brits. Nigel explained their abrupt departure and need to finish her studies but left out the reason why they left. Ms. Essex was understanding and showed them the work they had done by students that past year with Nichole pointing out where she left off at school before she left. Seeing how far behind they were in the year Ms. Essex wasn't too pleased. She began offering her condolences on her being behind. Nigel just brushed if off, saying, "It's a council school so it's to be expected. Thankfully she is bright and picks things up fast so she shouldn't have a problem getting up to speed." Ms. Essex gave them copies of the books and workbooks used and proceeded to figure out how to work out a schedule for Nichole. It took two hours but Nichole had what she needed to learn and had a timetable from which to work with. John looked it over and jotted down notes and sent them off to Louis Reagan to check over with the principals in Winnisimmet. John got a quick reply that made him smile, followed by another reply that had him laughing. Nigel was shown the responses and looked in shock. John explained to him in plain terms, "It's simply put an oversaturation to get them in line to take harder tests to earn an alternative diploma to what they would earn as regular students in our public or private schools. As nice as their concept is, for someone in her shoes it would only be beneficial if she couldn't adapt to our educational system but from what I have seen she has no problem with it. She is already ready for 3rd grade, she just needs a refresher and some help learning how to spell in the US style." Ms. Essex took offense to this statement claiming John had no idea what he was talking about. John just smiled and showed her his school ID and proudly said, "I consulted with several schools in revamping their education practices, I studied your school's style of education and found it to be too focused achieving top grades on tests rather than teaching students the basics they need in everyday life. The spread-out education system may not seem all that good but for the vast majority of students who are going the full 13 years in schools it reaps more rewards for them since they are getting the exact same education your students get but without the loss of a social life and the life lessons such as deductive reasoning, problem solving, reading comprehension can be utilized in so many ways in normal life outside of school." Ms. Essex thought about it from John's perspective and had to agree. For most the normal US style of education was more than adequate and the things learned were in fact useful in theory. Her students paid for the different style of education, but he was right that they learned the same things for free in public school. Nigel stood back and watched as John turned into Mr. Finn the educator right before his eyes. It wasn't something he had seen often but from the expression Nichole's face it was something she had seen before and enjoyed seeing. John continued on by asking the headmistress, "By chance, are you any relation to Alton Essex?" Ms. Essex turned white at the name and meekly replied, "He's my brother, a teacher in a council school in Oldham, London." John nodded then asked, "Have you spoken with him in the last week?" Again she meekly replied, "Yes, he told me he just lost his job because of some American and a tranny freak." She shook her head and quietly said, "Those are his words, not mine. He blamed her for a lot of things that I don't believe for a second were true. He's been rather shady about his life and rough with kids." John smiled and asked, "Did he also mention the incident in the British Museum? Or the Crown Prosecutor Service's examination into his school's finances or his subsequent arrest for theft of public money for embezzling from his school's accounts alongside his headmaster?" Ms. Essex nearly fainted at hearing that. She looked at Nichole and Nigel then at John and asked, "Was that all you?" John shook his head and bluntly said, "In a way yes, but in reality that was all him. He mistreated his students in school, especially Nichole, leading to an investigation into him. While this was ongoing he was allowed to teach but encountered us again and verbally assaulted Nichole in the museum culminating in his arrest. The headmaster was involved in allowing him to mistreat and verbally abuse his students particularly Nichole leading to an investigation where the financial improprieties came to light and connected the two together. Both are facing several years in prison each for their crimes." She grew sick at hearing this news. She profusely apologized to Nichole for her brother's actions saying, "His views are his alone, he has been bigoted his entire life and learned much of it from our parents. My eldest brother and I could not stand his ranting any longer and took work overseas to get away from it. He chose to break the laws and what he did was vile. I am sorry it resulted in your having to leave school. I can offer you a place here in this school without charge through a scholarship." Nichole told her softly, "I didn't like that school and Mr. Essex was terrible but I like being here in this place but don't want to go to this school. Uncle John just wanted to help me, he didn't want to offend you by digging into your relationship with Mr. Essex. He must have sensed something was amiss or he wouldn't have asked about your brother." John chimed in and simply said, "I saw the name and thought there was a similar accent. I had fully intended to let her attend this school but I didn't see the school year ending as all others in the state ended. We have a lot of willing helpers for Nichole so we apologize for taking your time. Regarding the scholarship, that would not be necessary. Her expenses would have been covered in full by me as she's close family." John dropped off an envelope with the secretary and quietly told her, "Don't let her know who gave this". She opened it up and it was a check from something called the, "Finn Foundation" offering a scholarship to students who are changing genders. Ms. Essex saw the envelope, opened it, read it and smiled. The man repaid the school for a couple of hours of time with an education of someone who needed help much more. She knew to expect someone soon who would be in need of her school and whose life would change for the better. Back at the Finn household, John had Nichole and Nigel eat lunch with him. Valerie was all ears as John explained everything to her. Nigel added in a couple of points but left the tale to John to tell. Nichole ate in peace while the adults talked, enjoying her father becoming closer friends with John and Valerie. As Valerie cleared the plates away the doorbell rang and a man walked in calling for John. John simply shouted, "In the kitchen" and didn't bat an eye at the intrusion. When he saw Nigel and Nichole the man immediately stuck his hand out and said, "Nice to meet you Nigel, Nichole" stunning both of them. Nigel shook his hand but waited for John to properly introduce them. John shook his head and laughed, saying, "Louis you could at least introduce yourself first. You are scaring them." Louis Reagan was caught by surprise by John's manner and quickly introduced himself to them. He went on to say, "John and Leslie have been in touch with me for the past week and a half. This morning's meeting sealed Nichole's entrance into school meaning all you have to do is sign her up. I'll be there with Valerie to help you do it just in case one of them tries to give you a hard time." John gave him an odd look but Louis added, "We are still weeding out the bad seeds, there's a couple in the school department who have it in for Jaimie and Sam and won't hesitate to yank Nigel's chain to cause Nichole problems. I am hoping they do, that way we can terminate on the spot with prejudice for ignoring the city ordinances and state laws." Valerie laughed, adding, "Do you think they would be dumb enough to try something with you there?" Louis quickly shot back, "They did right in front of me last week when James registered Virgil for pre- kindergarten. They nearly fainted when they learned our connection." Nigel started to think about Louis then asked, "Is he the same man Ambassador Gorman was talking about? The one your father was friends with?" Louis' jaw dropped as John laughed hard. John simply said, "Oops, I knew there was something we forgot to tell you." Valerie quickly retold about the two meetings with Walter getting Louis' shock to fade and turn into a smile. He finally shook his head and laughed, turning to Nigel to say, "You and your daughter righted close to four decades of wrongs, I'm glad they were able to meet Walter after all this time and very happy that his wife got something special out of all this. And John, I'll make sure your buddy Christian knows about what happened in London. I know he will want to see you regarding it." John's face now turned white as Nigel asked politely, "Who is Christian?" Valerie chuckled as she told him, "The Governor of Massachusetts, and a close friend of Jaimie's." Chapter 19 Louis was true to his word and made the call right there. John was silent as Nigel and Nichole looked on in fascination at the only person who so far has managed to humble John Finn. It was a sight that neither believed was possible, even after seeing Jorge's reaction the previous day. Louis was precise, saying swiftly, "Christian, I was wondering if you had heard the news about John Finn and his group while they were in the UK? John, Willie Pena, and two of your finest state troopers were involved in saving the life of a man and little girl who were being attacked nearby. I just found out right now, it slipped out by accident but I wanted you to know so you could see to it that they got proper recognition. He's with me now, I'll let him know you are intrigued and want to hear the full story. Yes she was there as well, she has been keeping her calm and helping her get used to the new city." Louis hung up his phone then smiled at John who was by now fidgeting in fear. He looked at Nigel and added, "He will want to meet the whole group including you and Nichole. It's a personal meeting though, no press. John, Willie, Alex, and Mike will have to have a picture taken for the press but unlike the plod in the Met you won't be forced to be in one." Nigel looked at him oddly to which Louis added, "Leslie told me about that. I sent a nice little complaint to the UK Consulate on the family's behalf to let them know we would force the issue in the US media and through our political powers if they didn't get them to back off. Thankfully Walter did all the work before it came to us having to do anything on this side. John's phone immediately rang and the group fell silent as he told Christian about the entire situation. He then made sure that Christian knew that this was just to be a simple meet and greet and only the four were to have their photos taken or made mention in the press. John relayed to Nigel the two were invited to attend with the whole group expected to descend upon the statehouse in a mini-ceremony just among the family and friends. John made sure that Christian knew that their state reps and senators were not invited as they would turn it into a circus and bring the focus on themselves and not on the foursome. Nigel quietly asked Valerie how the two can be so close with the governor. Valerie smiled and whispered Jaimie's' impact on him for the past three years. She then proudly said, "For over two years she was directly responsible for getting several bills passed that are his biggest single largest accomplishments. The first being his social services reform bill. It was her honest story to him the first time they met that caused him to see the need for the bill and suggest stronger changes which led to more support and passage. Then he saw to it to work with minority groups and groups like the LGBT community earning him more praise and support. She is beloved by his staff and will have dozens of key supporters if she ever wanted to run for public office. She even has job offers for when she graduates, that is if he is reelected next November." When John got off the phone he was flustered and proud. He announced, "Wednesday afternoon after the kids are done with work we are all going to the statehouse. He wants to meet both of you to give Nichole his full support and welcome you two to the state." Nigel just nodded as it was unavoidable but also comforting to know yet another powerful person who was in Nichole's corner willing to help out if need be. The door flung open yet again, this time with Jaimie, Michael, and Miles walking in. The three didn't bother to see who was home, going upstairs to change out of their work clothes. When they came down they were surprised to see Nigel, Nichole, and Louis there and embarrassed to have not noticed them at all. Jaimie tried to babble on about something distracting her but John laughed it off telling her, "You have an appointment tomorrow and one on Wednesday. Try not to get dirty on Wednesday. He would be quite upset if you were late for the meeting." Jaimie knew what the appointment Tuesday was but spent the next few minutes trying to figure out Wednesday's appointment. Michael groaned and blurted out, "Look who is at the table and think why you would have an appointment?" Miles shook his head and blurted out, "The governor wants to see his favorite Winnisimmet residents again, and you can assume he already knows what happened to us in England." Jaimie slapped her head in frustration then asked, "Why?" John looked over at Nigel and Nichole which Jaimie groaned at saying, "Do we really have to go? It's just for the four of you." John shot back, "He wants everyone there and that includes you and your brothers and your boyfriend. As much as you want to spend time necking with him this is important for Christian and he never asks things of you. It's actually much more important to Alex and Mike since special praise like this doesn't happen very often for them and being their boss it is important to them. Plus they don't have the luxury of being as close as the others have been to us, Alex and Mike deserve this attention from all of us." Jaimie quietly agreed but shot back, "What do you mean 'necking with my boyfriend?'" John pointed at her neck which had a small bruise on it indicating she and Richard had stopped for a few minutes after work. Nichole giggled at that while Jaimie blushed deeply and ran off. Michael and Miles shook their heads in shame but John asked, "And what makes you think I don't know about the ones on Christina and Courtney? You six all walk the same way, so if she stopped you four had to stop too. Christina isn't that kind of girl but Courtney has at least two by my guess." They blushed and went off to their rooms as Nichole giggled more. She finally asked, "Did they really do that?" John laughed saying, "I have no idea, but given their reaction they definitely did. It was a little payback for embarrassing their sister." Nichole nodded then went to see what the three were up to while the adults talked more. When she entered her room Jaimie asked Nichole about her psychiatrist to which Nichole told her what little she knew. Jaimie nodded adding, "She's good, she listens and asks questions of you. She is very protective of us though, she didn't like Scott when he first got here but learned the hard way to not judge everyone." Michael asked about the school which Nichole told him about in detail. The three gasped when they heard the headmistress' connection to her old school then were pleased to learn it was unjustified fear. They were happy to help her while her dad worked and suggested she work with Courtney and Jenna during the time with them. John and Valerie called Nichole down when it was time to leave. Valerie drove in another car while John drove the Nigel and Nichole. When they arrived John handed Nigel the keys and hugged Nichole goodbye, telling him, "It's all yours". Nigel tried to give them back but John informed him it was all taken care of including being put in his name the day before. Nichole bluntly told Nigel, "Dad, just take the car. You need it and Miles won't take it back. He doesn't want that reminder of a bad person hanging around." Nigel had tears in his eyes, it was a thoughtful gift that came out of pain. Nigel asked to at least pay for whatever was needed to transfer everything into his name which John laughed. Valerie softly told him, "It was taken care of already, you don't have to do a thing and Miles would refuse to accept anything for it. Plus you signed the paperwork already, remember refusing to take the keys? The transfer was part of that stack." John had a sly look just then, quickly saying, "You can babysit for us after you are settled in and back to work. The twins will enjoy the time with you and Nichole, and it gives Valerie and I some much needed time alone. They'd enjoy time with Nichole and need to get to know you a bit more. Just go easy on Cat, she's a manipulator and will make things tense for a little bit." The two left in Valerie's car with Nigel still looking over his new car in awe. Nichole had to pull him inside to cook dinner but smiled at her father's reaction. She loved the idea of just her dad and herself playing with the twins, even more so that it was a payment that was not really a payment but a gesture of love from the family. That night over dinner Nichole told Nigel she was happy for him. Nigel had tears in his eyes and admitted, "I am happy. I know you are happy and safe and should anything happen to me you will have people who can help you." Nichole tearfully admitted, "I want you to be happy, I hope you and Karen can be happy as one." Nichole froze, she didn't mean to say that. Nigel quietly admitted, "I love her too, but we need to take things slow. The others mean well but you can't rush love." Nichole excused herself and went to bed. She didn't fall asleep just yet though, she texted Hannah and asked her when she and Bryan were going to get their parents together. Hannah couldn't figure out a proper day so Nichole asked her to set one up for that Thursday. Nigel would be out and she could spend the time with Victoria and Jorge. Hannah agreed and set their plans in motion. Bryan would go along with the plans while Victoria would be happy to be her babysitter for the night, especially as it wasn't her idea in the first place. The next morning Nigel and Nichole waited around for the installation of their cable and internet services. Gabby Lawrence entered behind the installer and showed him the equipment that was already purchased that was simply waiting for them to connect inside and out. After a quick half hour all four bedrooms and the living room had cable service installed or ready for connecting, with only the living room and the two occupied bedrooms having actual TVs and cable boxes. Gabby thanked him for the assistance and took over from there. When he insisted on doing it for her she bluntly explained, "I am a web designer and trained computer technician, I can do this easily. All they needed was a simple installation; the rest is easy to do by myself blindfolded." The man wasn't impressed but Nigel not so politely explained, "She knows what she is doing. I would let her do it unless you would like us to complain about your sexist attitude." The man left quickly after that as Nichole laughed at his expression. Gabby smiled and thanked him for that, then proceeded to set up the Wi- Fi network for the house. She created a password for them that was kept hidden in safe spot alongside their important documents then set up Nichole's laptop and iPad. Nichole was shown how to use both and to Nigel's surprise she knew most of what she was doing already. Gabby laughed at his naivety, saying, "It's part of being a modern kid, it's easier on teachers and schools to have them be web-enabled and used to typing." Gabby showed Nigel how to work the laptop's parental controls and ensured Nichole knew that she was forbidden from going to certain kinds of websites no matter what others said. Nichole wasn't happy about the controls but when explained about predators and other nasty things online she relented. Nigel invited Gabby to lunch and talked with her about herself. The two hit it off well with Gabby joking, "It's too bad you and Karen are a hot item, you are a major catch." Nigel blushed deeply and asked, "What do you mean a hot item?" Gabby just smiled and politely admitted, "We have seen a change in her since she came back. She is happier, she is more lenient with the twins, and she hasn't looked at any other guy since. If she isn't flat out in love yet she is on the verge of it. We are all happy for her, for both of you. And I mean it, we single ladies are jealous of her catching such a handsome eligible bachelor." Nichole asked about the others. Gabby snickered and admitted, "We of the single-parent club. That's Beverly, Anne, Karen, Lilly, Valerie, and myself. Leslie is an honorary member. We haven't had a chance to give induction to Tanya yet though." Nichole asked what she meant by Valerie, which Gabby softly admitted, "She was one before she met John. Leslie has taken in Will, Jessica, Scott, Daisy, Sam, and Virgil in the past 18 months and helped raise John so she counts as one of us as well." Nichole was happy that others were hoping her dad and Karen got together. She was even happier that they were close friends. She got concerned though and asked, "What about the other moms? Do they have their own club?" Gabby snickered and joked, "They have their own club, the married women club, with Olivia, Greta, Valerie, Melanie, and Kennedy with Tanya slowly coming into it. We are all connected but they have something that we don't have, so we tend to lean on each other more than them. It's nothing against them but there's a special bond among single parents that is hard to copy. It's basically once a single parent, always a single parent." Nichole understood why they were so close now. Nigel himself was surprised at the family being close yet also somewhat separated. Gabby looked at him and smiled, saying, "You are probably going to get invited to join us as a courtesy to you, no matter what happens with you and Karen. Like I said before: once a single parent, always a single parent. Plus it's good to have a person who knows what you are going through to talk with at times and you give us male perspectives. We'd have invited Mike and Alex but both are too busy with work but we help them out a lot." Looking at the time, Gabby informed them that they had better get going if they were going to meet with John. She gave them both hugs and proudly said, "If you need a night off Courtney and Jessie are more than willing to babysit. In fact Courtney asked if she could already, apparently you two have a date on Thursday." Nigel glared at Nichole who said a quick, "Oops." Gabby laughed it off and told him, "Hannah and Bryan are just as much at fault here. But we all think you need a night off after so much so soon, just to relax with someone close to you. Courtney and Jessie will handle Nichole for you." With that the three left the house and Nigel drove Nichole to the Finn house. Jaimie and John were already waiting so they just hopped in and drove the 20 minutes to the hospital. Jaimie whispered, "Date night on Thursday?" Nichole nodded and added, "Courtney and Jessie are coming over." Jaimie smiled knowing the whole story but happy that her friend and her sister were involved as well. In the hospital Jaimie led the way to the psychiatric suite. Nigel was impressed by how well she knew the hospital and seemed to know many people as well. John quietly mentioned, "She has been a patient a couple of times so they know her through that." Nigel shuddered at the idea but saw how it didn't impact Jaimie the way it would adults. The wait felt excruciatingly long but it was only an hour. John was quiet throughout the wait, focusing on his newspaper and magazine. Jaimie finally reappeared and brought a tall, skinny woman with her as she sat down. Nichole nudged her father letting him know it was time, the two shook the woman's hand and walked into her office with Nichole staying silent. Dr. Eliza introduced herself and asked Nichole to tell her about herself. Nigel urged her on, silently sitting as she explained her life so far. She dwelt upon the day she told her father that she hated being a boy and wanted to become a girl looking on at her father to see if he had a reaction one way or another. He didn't react, letting her tell the story to Dr. Eliza on her own. Dr. Eliza observed the interaction and smiled. He wasn't influencing her, only encouraging her to speak openly. He didn't react in either way, just letting her say what she needed to say and accepted what she said. He was doing everything to ensure she spoke without feeling remorse or fear, just spoke from the heart. What she was saying was the truth and her father was legitimately concerned for her. Eventually Nichole told the story up to the point of the attack which was when Nigel felt concern. Dr. Eliza could see it was a tough section and asked what was bothering the two of them. Nigel told the story from his angle then Nichole told it from hers with Dr. Eliza smiling throughout. When both finished their tales she shook her head in disbelief and giggled. She proudly admitted, "I have heard of coincidences before but this is almost like fate. Out of all the cafes in the entire region they happened to stop in the one that you were attacked next to. They, the few people who would be able to both understand your situation and help you out so thoroughly. If I hadn't already heard this story I would not believe it, I doubt even my colleagues would." After that statement she had Nigel exit while she talked with Nichole alone. Nigel waited outside anxiously while John continued to try to read the newspaper. John had to calm him down at one point by offering a quiet, "She will call you in separately when she finishes talking with her alone, it's how they always do it the first time with patients. She needs to gauge her needs to see how to properly help her, and will want your perspective on her change." Sure enough, Nichole walked out and Dr. Eliza called Nigel to come into the office. She then explained that she didn't have proper notes yet regarding Nichole but it was obvious that she had a gender identity disorder. She would gladly support her continuing to dress as a girl and, in fact, suggested that any change to boys clothing would result in her becoming both depressed and possibly suicidal. Nigel immediately gasped in shock but Dr. Eliza smiled and told him she would never allow anyone to force that upon her even if she had to go to the courts to stop them. Nigel and she created a plan for Nichole's continued care with Nichole agreeing to appointments that just happened to coincide with Jaimie's appointments. He asked about John's suggestion about other possible problems but to his relief Dr. Eliza said, "If they were present they sorted themselves out. They may only have been due to her fears over your health but once the two of you were entrenched with the Finn Family she became happier, less depressed, and hopeful. I wager the loneliness and uncertainty of your future and her constant abuse at school were the real causes and that is well in hand now. Her problem now is solely her gender problem. The true test will come in the future when school starts as she meets more kids, but she is doing well already." She smiled and told him softly, "I am also happy for you and Karen. Nichole raved about you two and seems to want you two to become very close. She may be projecting her need for a mother on Karen but I believe it is legitimate affection for her. I know you will take things slowly but she and the others have already set their minds on you two becoming very close and knowing this group, it's only a matter of time before it becomes true." Nigel blushed and thanked her then made a note to just call Karen. Outside, John and Dr. Eliza shook hands with Dr. Eliza remarking:, "Can't even go on vacation without helping someone, can you?" John laughed and added, "As if you could go away and not analyze half the plane before you landed." Dr. Eliza quietly whispered, "She won't need Dr. Dane, she is alright on that front. Keep an eye on Karen and Nigel, the kids might push them a bit too much too soon. And keep Jaimie in check, she means well but she doesn't have a way of stopping her meddling." John nodded and led them out. Nigel held back a second to make a quick phone call. Karen answered on the first ring, which surprised him. He sputtered for a few seconds then worked up the courage to ask her to dinner and a walk on Thursday, which she quickly agreed to. She told him, "Gabby suggested it, I guess this is the work of Hannah and Nichole but Gabby knowing means the whole lot of the kids know already." Nigel agreed and added, "Dr. Elilza knew as well, the only ones who didn't have a say were you and I." Chapter 19 Nigel's smirk was hard to miss but nobody said anything about it. After dropping John and Jaimie off Nichole finally asked if she said yes to which Nigel shot back, "You already know the answer to that, just as you already knew about the date to start with." Nichole held her head in shame as Nigel told her, "You have the best of intentions for Karen and I but it is something we need to do on our own. I really like her, but you can't force love. It's just not right. If we are compatible and she wants to spend her time with me then I'll do whatever it takes to make that happen but it must be our choice not anyone else's." Nichole walked into her room and cried while Nigel let the gravity of his speech sink in. It was the first time that he had ever had to correct her about something and he took it hard but he needed to stay strong to put up a fa?ade of being in control. After a half hour she walked out and apologized to him, he just hugged her and let it drop. Dinner was mostly in silence as Nichole felt a lot of guilt over forcing her father into a date. Nigel tried to ignore her shame but it grew tougher as the meal wore on. As they were cleaning up he finally asked her, "What do you think about Karen?" Nichole barely responded, saying only, "She is what I hoped mom would be. She is fun, caring, makes you laugh, is fair with the twins and I, knows how to make you feel better." Nigel shed a tear, then said, "You just described your mother exactly. I loved those qualities about her and I feel guilty about thinking about someone else." Nichole shed a tear and told him, "She would want you to be happy even if it meant moving on to someone else. Karen is a good person and you both are so great together that everyone wants you two to get together. Please dad, just give it a chance. I'm sure mom would have understood." Nigel kept thinking about Karen that night as he tried to sleep. He couldn't get her out of his mind. He tried to think about something else but it always came back to images of Karen. He hadn't had a restless night's sleep like this since he first met his wife years ago, it scared him to think that it might be a sign that they were meant to be together. The next morning Nigel was groggy and Nichole had to get her own breakfast. Nigel admitted he had little sleep but felt better once he had some tea in his system. Nichole didn't try to ask what was bothering him, she heard him moan, "Karen" a couple of times as he tossed and turned. She smiled when she heard that, knowing that she was on his mind could only mean that he truly loved her and her pep talk the night before had a big impact on him. As breakfast finished the doorbell rang and Valerie entered with Louis Reagan. Both looked him over and didn't say a word. Nichole whispered, "Date anxiety" to Valerie who gasped in both shock and humor while Louis just shook his head. The four drove in Louis' car to city hall where Nigel was hoping to get Nichole's school registration out of the way. Valerie was just there to assist while Louis was there to observe in case of trouble. Seeing Valerie the clerk openly ignored Nigel for several minutes while badly attempting to look busy. Nigel stood his ground and waited, daring the clerk to say something. Valerie and Louis kept bold faces, making it clear they were not in the mood to play around. 20 minutes into the standoff the assistant superintendent came out of her office for something and saw the four waiting to be helped and immediately demanded the clerk assist. She came back with, "I won't help sign up any more freaks into our schools. I know damn well that lady is only here because another one wants to get in." Seeing Louis and getting a nod the assistant superintendent asked, "So you are refusing a resident of this city the right to a legal public education because you don't support their differences? Are you admitting to willingly violating the city ordinances and state laws?" A quick, "I won't help them" was returned then a simple, "So be it, leave immediately. I'll speak with the city solicitor and have security have your personal items sent to your home as your employment with the Winnisimmet Public Schools is now terminated. Leave immediately." The clerk looked at her as if she was joking. The assistant superintendent held up a digital recorder and played back both her statement and the clerk's. She tried to plead but was told, "You knew exactly what you were doing so don't try to blame anyone else. Leave immediately. If you even think about trying to sue you were told specifically last week about the city's nondiscrimination policies and the state's laws. You signed a form stating you understood the laws and ordinances so there are no arguments, you willingly and openly violated both." With a disgusted grunt she left, glaring at Valerie who had not said or moved at all the whole time. The assistant superintendent waived for them to enter and had the forms ready to sign. She scheduled a meeting with the new principal for the week before school started and included the notation that Nichole would be given access to the disabled bathroom due to her diagnosis and treatment for gender dysphoria. Nigel was surprised that there weren't any other special accommodations needed. The assistant superintendent explained, "Children don't change for gym until 6th grade so she won't have a problem until then." Nigel was relieved but then asked about the teacher and principal knowing about her condition, getting a quick, "They will be informed and then told by the superintendent and city solicitor exactly how they should treat Nichole with any violations being dealt with swiftly and severely. As Valerie can attest, we take our children seriously, especially those who need protection." Nigel didn't try to ask, he could guess that John was involved in some way and it ended with someone being fired. Nichole asked Valerie, "Does this mean I can go to school as a girl?" She nodded and added, "And there is nothing that can be done to stop you." Louis led them out but first stopped at his office and retrieved a photo that he asked Valerie to make a copy of. Nichole looked it over and she could see two people she recognized but asked who the third was. Louis smiled and admitted that is Brent Finn, John, Karen, and Leslie's father." Nichole realized who was getting the copy of the picture and smiled, it was a good gift. Looking at the time, Louis ushered them to lunch at a busy restaurant nearby. Louis asked Nichole, "When will you start catching up on your schoolwork?" Nichole shrugged, unsure what to say. Nigel asked why he was asking, getting a sly, "I run the program she is going to be attending. I have Scott and Jaimie fighting over who gets to tutor her for the summer but I think Courtney will be a better choice." Nichole smiled and added, "That's good. She is babysitting me tomorrow afternoon." Nigel grew beet red in embarrassment but Louis nodded and admitted, "Then I think tomorrow would be a good time to start. She can take you home while your dad and Karen are out." Louis immediately chuckled as Nigel nearly choked on his water. Valerie shook her head and laughed at the scene, Louis could tell what was going on without saying anything direct. Meal finished, Louis drove them home to change for that afternoon's visit with Christian James. Nichole chose a matching skirt and blouse outfit that Karen had found for her while Nigel wore slacks and a button down white shirt and sport coat. It wasn't meant to be formal for them but they looked a little dressed up just to give a good impression. It helped that the others were wearing similar clothing so they would blend in with the group. John drove by and picked them up, meeting with the other cars at his house. Soon after a caravan of seven cars and minivans drove to Boston with the gaggle of close to four dozen people in tow. As expected John, Willie, Mike, and Alex were dressed up in their finest outfits with the three fulltime officers wearing their Class-A uniforms. John wore his best suit as he wasn't required to own one of those uniforms and didn't want to buy one just for the meeting. The group didn't need introduction to the staff greeting them in the small parking lot, they were well known and treated as VIPs by the staffers. They even had their own escort waiting to take them inside. Nichole was intimidated by the people wearing formal suits and dresses but realized they had no clue who she was, only that she was part of the group attending the presentation. She actually enjoyed this anonymity for once; it was refreshing to not be the center of attention. Upstairs in the corner office, Nichole got to see just how important the man they were going to meet was as she saw several State Police troopers waiting outside and checking the group over. They talked with Mike and Alex, ribbing them about working during their vacations but laughing the whole time. After a few minutes they were shown inside with the group making a semicircle around the four who stood beside a large desk in the back of the room. When they were in place a door opened and in walked a man who had a big smile on his face and walked right towards Jaimie, who then hugged him deeply. He shook John's hand and kissed Valerie on the cheek then started the formalities. Alex and Mike were singled out for praise with him saying, "You are a credit to our state and your fellow troopers." Willie received a handshake and slap on the back as he was told, "You are continuing to make your city proud." John was last as he was told, "You chose to volunteer to help your city and you have gone beyond that to help those in need beyond your city." The five took photos and once the last ones were taken the photographers were led out. When the door closed tightly, ensuring privacy, Christian asked what the full story was. John told him all about the assault adding specifically that Richard Sr. and the kids were involved. Richard tried to shy away from any attention and asking for some anonymity but Christian thanked him for his work anyway, he deserved the praise for saving someone's life even if he didn't want it. Christian vocalized Richard Sr.'s refusal of attention, saying, "The hospital would be looking to make him out to be a saint or better, and the kids would be called heroes and harassed by the news people." Richard Sr. added, "We saw a taste of that in London, it became an international incident." Christian tried to think what happened but Willie retold the incidents involving the Metropolitan Police commissioner and the ambassador. Christian snorted hearing that, adding, "That must have been a hoot, the job is usually easy but get some folks from his hometown to come by and it turns interesting." Jaimie added in, "Someone already lost their job over it. But from how Ambassador Gorman reacted, he deserved it." Christian just smiled and nodded then looked over at Nichole and Nigel. He signaled for the two to come forward to meet them and asked about them. Nigel tried to speak but Karen spoke for him saying, "They are the two who were attacked. They came back with us to start over." Christian immediately stuck his hand out to shake Nigel's hand and properly introduced himself. He stooped down and shook Nichole's hand then asked John, "Did the local police there really try to use her for their own gain?" John nodded as Willie blurted out, "They were specifically told not to try to and they did it anyway. They complained to Walter Gorman and were told to stop, with their own government being forced to apologize on their behalf." John looked at Nigel who nodded, John told the reason why they wanted privacy. Christian shook his head in disbelief and swore that he'd get it, grabbing the phone and telling his press secretary, "I want all images to be approved by me alone. There will be no images of the crowd released, only those of the four officers and myself. Any other images released will result in immediate termination and black listing." There was pleading heard but Christian told him, "Just for that, find yourself another job. I made myself clear and you clearly have your own plans. If I find out that even one image is released that was not approved that person will never see the inside of any public building in this or any other state again. And you can forget about a job in DC or with the feds, they won't take you." Christian apologized for the momentary loss of control. Nichole just smiled and said, "Thank you." Christian was loving the little girl already, she was Jaimie but without the sass but with a subtle strength of character. She had a sweet personality that you couldn't help but love. How anyone could want to hurt her disturbed him deeply. The group was led out and gave their goodbyes to Christian, who made a show of shaking Nigel's hand and hugging Nichole making it clear that the two were under his protection. The staff knew not to go against his orders and that sealed it for them. The ride back was quick and the whole group settled down for a large dinner. Nichole and Daisy were again playing together while Cat and JD played with DJ Lopez. Virgil York alternated between the four with Nichole happily including him in their games. Lilly Peterson and Tanya York kept close eye on the youngsters as the teens did their own things in the Lopez and Finn houses. Tanya and Lilly were surprised at how well Daisy and Virgil acted with Nichole compared with the twins and teens. She subtly led them in games which they didn't normally play and let them play games that the teens were too old or uninterested in playing. Virgil had a big smile on his face when he won, something he never does with others. Tanya was seeing the boy acting more friendly and open, whatever influence Nichole had on him she was hoping she would keep it up. Sensing the change Lilly whispered, "He loves Daisy but maybe he needed someone to guide him more." Tanya whispered back, "Sam pretty much stopped playing with him a while ago, and the others are too old to understand his childishness. Nichole just does." The two pulled Nigel aside and had him watch Nichole, Virgil, and Daisy. The smiles on their faces said a lot to him, Tanya asked him, "Can you bring her by more often, I love what she is doing with Virgil." Nigel didn't know how to react, so Lilly told him, "She is asking to watch her for you. It's not like the others who want to give you time with Karen, she wants Virgil to spend some time with her for his own sake." Nigel quickly agreed to her request. Tanya's it was the first request that wasn't a veiled attempt at matchmaking. Nichole needed time away from home and if it helped someone else it was time well spent. Plus Virgil was a good kid, Nichole was enjoying her time with him and he couldn't deny her that chance at fun. He had to admit that he loved seeing her play with the younger kids, even if she was three and four years older than them. Nichole saw Nigel standing with Lilly and Tanya and thought something was amiss and asked what was going on. Tanya smiled and asked her, "Do you want to play with Virgil during the weekend?" Nichole nodded to which Tanya added, "Good, your dad will drop you off and you two can enjoy yourself for a few hours." Jaimie walked over and tried to see what was going on with Nichole. She was immediately shooed away by both Tanya and Lilly with a stern, "Leave the younger kids alone." She wasn't happy with this but Leslie had a quick word with her about why she was being booted, reasons Jaimie could neither refute nor refuse. She wanted to help Nichole and liked being around her but she knew not to go against her aunt's orders especially when it came to Daisy. With the playdate set and Jaimie's rebuke out of the way the food was served. Nigel had to endure a lot of ribbing from the teens as he worked through the food line. Bryan and Hannah had to rescue him at several points with their glares causing both Will and Michael to back off scared. Will made the mistake of joking about Hannah and Bryan protecting Nigel which earned him the honor of cleaning the garbage barrels for Sean Beretta once the dinner was finished. The twins didn't try to make conversation with Nigel, only asking that he have Karen back early. Nigel thought it was funny that they were acting like parents towards their mother but he remembered they weren't the only ones impacted by the date, Courtney and Jessie were also impacted since they were watching Nichole for him. Nigel agreed with their ground rules and asked that they allow her some time over the weekend as Nichole would be with the Yorks for a few hours. This too was agreed to with Bryan adding, "Mom needs this as much as you do. You don't have to have anyone else help. Hannah and I and Paige and Pete are more than capable of watching Nichole while you two are out. If you can't trust us with her then there is no point in us interacting with you." Nigel's only response was, "I'd rather have you two watching over her than anyone else. Courtney and Jessie are watching her because their mom maneuvered me into it and the Yorks asked because Nichole is helping Virgil. You two can watch her whenever you like. You two have the strongest reason for wanting to do it, it's your lives impacted as well." Bryan signaled Karen to come over and told her what Nigel just said. She hugged and kissed both twins, much to their embarrassment. She asked him what he had in mind for them to do, all he could think about was just going someplace quiet and away from people which led to Karen saying, "A movie it is." Hannah groaned at that but Nigel agreed, pointing out softly, "Just not where the kids are going to be going. I don't want them to watch us more than the movie." Karen slyly asked John when Jaimie and the others were going on their typical dates. John checked his phone and told her quickly, "Next Wednesday." Karen quickly turned back to Nigel and told him, "Next Friday we can go, unless Pete and Paige would prefer we go another night." Bryan checked with Paige while Hannah told her, "He doesn't have a say when it comes to this." The date was set for the following Friday, Paige said she would gladly stay home with her mom to let Bryan have a night with Nichole. Pete didn't really care, he offered Hannah that Saturday night as an alternative date and was fine staying home with her if she wanted to babysit Nichole any other time. The only ones who seemed miffed at the arrangement were the younger teens, who wanted shots at playing matchmaker. Bryan and Hannah exerted rare authority and power in making it clear that nobody other than them would be involved in their mom's love life and that included Jaimie. She tried to argue but Hannah stared her down and calmly stated, "Nobody is getting involved and that includes you. This does not involve any of you, this is just between the five of us and only the five of us. Uncle Jorge has already told Aunt Leslie and Aunt Victoria to back off, do you want him to tell you the same?" The mention of Jorge caused the teens to gasp. His word was law, not even Jaimie's cutest looks or Hannah's finest manipulations could get him to change his mind whenever he made a decision. She meekly agreed and apologized, moving off to cry in her room. Chapter 20 Jaimie's sudden departure was quickly noticed and word spread why. Karen and Nigel were again the center of attention but Hannah and Bryan exerted their presence and made it known what happened and why. They were serious about preventing anyone else from interfering with the new couple, they were not going to allow anyone to manipulate them into a relationship that they may not be ready for. If things happen they happen but it will not come about by anyone else's hand but their own. The only people who were not surprised by Hannah and Bryan's actions was Sean Beretta. He laughed at the shock, saying, "The kids know when to stay away, it's their lives that are impacted more than anyone else. You want what is best for them, well that is what is best. Leave the new couple alone and let them flourish on their own. Jorge already told his wife, niece, and nephew off well I'll go further and tell you all. It's their life, let them handle this on their own. If they need help, then help. But otherwise let them handle it." Sean felt great saying that. He knew they meant well but the group is a bit too loving at times. Karen was a good person and he was proud to see her have someone new in her life but the others ignored the three important people and this wasn't sitting well with him. He said his piece and let them take heed or ignore it. Either way, they knew his take on it. John sat back and watched the action. Sean and he discussed everything but the new couple, including the events of the past few days. Sean was angry that he missed the confrontations, it was some of the finest wordplay he had heard from people especially Ms. Essex. She earned his respect for turning her back on her family over their bigotry. Valerie keeping her cool while someone was openly flaunting their position of power over them was pure gold and earned a kiss on the cheek from him. Nigel squeezed out of the flurry of people and took his place beside John. Sean didn't need to say anything to Nigel, he was proud of him for doing something so bold for his daughter that he needed no words to describe it. Sean finally admitted, "The twins care more about you than they realize. That wasn't the same twins that left for England, that was two mature adults protecting people they care about. That wasn't Hannah and Bryan the Morris twins, that was Bryan and Hannah the big brother and big sister speaking. I won't jump the gun like the others but I will say that the five of you are slowly coming together as one." John just nodded in agreement. Nigel didn't have a reply but silently agreed. Quentin Nelson and Dan Lopez wandered over and sat down adding to the guy's gathering. James York was the last to come by, bringing cold drinks for the others. For the first time in a long time Nigel relaxed with a group of guys. Nothing was said, nothing needed to be said. The guys just relaxed as the ladies talked and the teens did whatever they chose to do. It was male bonding at its finest. Eventually it was time to go. The guys broke up their little powwow and cleaned up. Nichole helped as well, declining an offer from Valerie to wait in her house. She didn't want to endure more Jaimie interrogating nor did she want to start playing with Cat and JD only to have to go. Will wasn't too happy to be the only one there who was there by force but Nichole helped him with most of the work which made his task go quicker. He didn't make any jokes and seemed to genuinely feel bad about his punishment. Nichole asked him about it but it was clear he didn't know why he did it but it seemed like he was jealous. She felt bad that he got in trouble now. She asked about his dad. He told her about how bad he was to them before he finally stepped over the line 18 months before. Seeing Nigel and Karen happy got him thinking about his mom and her being single. He was jealous that his dad was so horrid but others had amazing fathers. Nichole tried to suggest that maybe she was happy by herself, she was working hard and always supported him but maybe she didn't have the time to date or just didn't want to. He started to see what she meant, making him feel better. It was his mom's life and while he wanted a dad like John, Dan, Quentin, and James it wasn't right to be jealous of the others. Nigel and Nichole left and were asleep as soon as they were in bed. In the morning, Nichole was hyperactive as she ate breakfast. Nigel tried hard to calm her but she wanted to get the day started. He barely had time to give her the schoolwork and required work for 3rd grade, handing them to Gabby instead of Nichole so it wouldn't become lost. Gabby drove with Courtney pumping Nichole for information about Will's punishment. Nichole was determined to keep Will's secret out of respect for the intimacy of it. She simply said he was quiet which Courtney believed while Jessie gave her a non-believing expression. Jessie didn't press, only said, "Whatever he said is between them." She let Nichole know she knew he talked but was leaving it be for now. Courtney and Nichole got to work right away, with the others watching her closely. Nichole pointed out what she was working on before leaving school and showed the work she needed to do before school started. It was relatively easy work for Nichole but it was still required of her. The time passed fast with lunch being the only break Nichole and Courtney took. Again she was pumped for information but she kept quiet. She was getting annoyed and after the 10th time being asked she snapped at Michael with Richard Jr. needing to calm her down. Jessica and Jenna had to smooth things over and made it clear they were not allowed to pester her anymore, not unless they wanted visits from Eric and George. Louis just sat back and watched. He didn't need to intervene with them, they always sorted their problems out among themselves. Nichole snapping was expected, she was overdue for it. He was proud that she was able to hold on for so long and appreciated that it was done for the right reasons. She was young but she showed she is loyal and true to her word, something he was sure to tell her. She needed the support and to know that he wasn't upset at her keeping her word. As the program ended for the day, Nichole had just started to make inroads into her work. Jessie and Courtney walked with Nichole to their house while she told them about her old school and the walks to and from there. The girls listened in horror to the abuse she received from older boys, boys who chased her, ripped her clothing, and said rude and sexual things to her. It was disturbing to hear, making them appreciate their friends more than they already did. At the Lawrence house, the three girls enjoyed a movie and early dinner. Courtney texted Michael back and forth to which Nichole asked, "Are you two always texting?" Jessie burst into laughter which caused Courtney complain to their mother but all she got back was, "She's telling the truth, you two are always texting one another. It's amazing you can even talk face to face anymore. Then again, at least you aren't hogging the phone like I used to do." Courtney gave up on her texting and just watched the movie. Jessie whispered to Nichole, "They love one another but something about the texting works for them." Nichole just blushed and added, "They can articulate more with fingers than with mouths." Jessie nodded and finally realized they were just tongue-tied, it wasn't their fault. Nigel picked Nichole up around 8pm and for once wasn't bombarded by questions from the ladies. He just smiled and said his goodbyes with Nichole drooping in her seat as he drove off. At home Nichole miraculously had more energy and asked what they did on the date. Nigel just smiled and said, "We walked and talked. We didn't do anything else except walk and talk." Nichole smiled and asked, "Not even a goodnight kiss?" Nigel of course blushed and added, "Well yes, she did give me one." Courtney and Nichole worked hard the next day. Saturday was another beach day for the teens with Nichole choosing to remain with Daisy and Virgil. Bryan and Hannah made sure they were not disturbed, with their parents forcing them to stay away as well. Virgil listened to whatever Nichole said, learning the rules of games and eating when being told to eat. Tanya was never happier, it was almost impossible to get him to eat unless he was already hungry but for Nichole he did without a fight. Daisy sensed something was up regarding Virgil and asked about it only to be told, "He ate without a fight, that's what we are happy about." She just shook her head and walked on, it was nothing big to her but apparently the adults were happy about it for some reason. Sunday Nichole was dropped off and immediately she was hugged by Virgil. The two went to his room and played for two hours while Sam stayed out of the way and watched. She quickly complained to Tanya about it, who in turn told her, "Are you really jealous of her for doing what you don't want to do anymore?" Sam tried to defend herself but Tanya simply said, "She is younger than you, what seems babyish to you isn't babyish to her. She needs to interact with kids and Virgil needs someone to look up to who doesn't see him as a baby." Sam holed up in her room in shame, Tanya couldn't help but feel better about Sam getting the truth the hard way and possibly changing how she acted towards her brother. James just sat back and watched the action. Sam had slowly become the ignoring older sister to her brother and Nichole brought him attention he craved. If anything came from Nichole's visit it would be that she made Sam see she had wronged her brother. Hopefully that might give her some cause to treat him better but at least she knows she is wronging him by ignoring him. Before dinner, Nigel arrived to take Nichole home. They declined an invitation to stay but did accept Tanya's request for more playdates with Virgil. Nigel gladly accepted and offered to take him for a few hours as well. Unlike the other request, she genuinely wanted Nichole to come by and Nigel liked Virgil a lot. The boy was well-mannered and listened to the adults, much more so than the teens. Nichole talked about him in glowing terms, she rarely did that about people. Monday saw Nigel get up early and drop Nichole off with the Lawrence family before heading to work. He was already dressed in his scrubs and only needed to stop off to obtain his ID cards. Nichole hugged him and wished him luck then silently prayed that nothing bad happened to him. Thankfully nothing happened. The only highlight was Nigel earning immediate respect for helping in an emergency in his ward. He was the senior nurse by default as the two other nurses were fairly new and their supervisor was in the bathroom at the time, putting him in command until a doctor took over. His action saved a patient's life and made him the talk of the hospital. The week flew by with Friday coming fast. Nichole was ecstatic and fussed over Nigel's clothes and hair. The twins came by and offered their help which Nigel reluctantly accepted. When he left Nichole and Hannah had big smiles on their faces and whispered what they hoped happened with Bryan gasping at Nichole's joke about making out in the back of the theater. That was the last thing he expected her to say about the date. Nigel returned four hours later, Karen was with him and she was wearing a big smile on her face. Her makeup was smudged and Nigel had matching marks on his face showing they didn't pay too much attention to the movie. Nichole and Hannah nodded in agreement while Bryan didn't say anything, leaving in silence while the two shared one last goodbye kiss. Sunday had Virgil staying with the Smiths as Sam went with Rebecca Lopez and James and Tanya spent time alone at home. Virgil was a saint, eating lunch when he was asked and playing whatever games Nichole wanted him to play. She still liked playing the younger kids' board games like Candy Land, Chutes and Ladders, and Memory so they were easily entertained. They didn't bother watching TV, which was surprising to Nigel as Nichole started to watch some of the kid- friendly shows during the week. Tanya was relieved that he was happy as he left, telling her all about the day with glowing praise for Nichole. The two were reluctant to go their separate ways so spent some more time at the York house before leaving for the night. Tanya offered to help babysit anytime, she loved having Nichole over. Nigel was fine with being an emergency babysitter for Virgil just as Tanya and James were for Nigel. As they were ready to leave John, started to talk with Nigel. He asked John what the story was behind Tanya, she was almost too eager to help him. John grew saddened and told about her mother and her antics the previous six months and about her past as a single mom. Nigel could see why they got along so well, she had suffered as he did. What Gabby said about the single parents club now made sense. She found friendship in him and among the new friends she was closest, a distant second to Karen but still in the mix. They shared something that the others didn't share, hitting rock bottom but finding the group when they needed help most. He respected her for her survival and was pleased to have her as a friend. Nichole asked what the talk was about as soon as Nigel got into the car. Nigel didn't want to tell her but couldn't hide it from her. Nichole took it in stride and just let it slide, only saying, "She is a nice lady, she likes me a lot more than the others for some reason." Nigel smiled and softly said, "She sees how things could have been with Sam when she sees you and it makes her happy to know that she got help for her gender change before she endured problems that you had to endure. More importantly, you are doing good things for Virgil. He adores you and Tanya appreciates the way he acts with you. You treat him like a kid, not an annoying little brother or cousin. Daisy does the same as you but since you are a couple of years older he looks up to you." Nichole smiled and added, "I like him, he is fun. Daisy is fun to be around as well. The others treat me like a novelty not like a friend, Daisy and Virgil don't." Nigel could sense that she didn't like being the center of attention despite the protection, but was happy that she could say what she felt instead of letting it fester. He'd have to talk with the teens about it when he had the chance. She needed her space and to know that they liked her for her and weren't trying to treat her as anything but the little cousin to all of them. He asked about Bryan and Hannah. Nichole smiled and said, "They treat me like I'm their little sister. The others don't like that but Hannah makes them stop. I like them a lot." The week again passed by fast and Nichole was just a few days away from completing all of her schoolwork and caught up with everything. Courtney didn't pester her about details about her dad's dates, Hannah told her she had words with Courtney about it already and she agreed to leave it alone. Nichole told her about Virgil and she agreed with Nigel about his acting towards her. She added that he might eventually like her like she liked Michael which got a laugh from Nichole but added, "Of course that's a long way away." Chapter 21 As time passed Nigel and Karen were growing inseparable as Hannah and Bryan would take over babysitting after they got out of work for the day. Courtney was slowly gaining enough trust to be told some things that were asked not to be shared by either Nichole or Hannah. Hannah, in turn, was trusting that Courtney wasn't trying to gossip rather genuinely wanted to know what was going on with the couple. Courtney and Hannah weren't that close before as she usually kept to herself whenever Jaimie was around. It wasn't that she was intimidated by her, rather she was always concerned with Jaimie. Without Jaimie the two never interacted, unlike the others she had no connection to Hannah outside of Michael and Jaimie making it hard to talk. Nichole had given her that opportunity and she was glad to have this honor. Hannah had a lot in common with Courtney, more so than she had with her cousins. The two liked the same music, the same books, the same TV shows, even the same subjects in school. The more they talked the more they were becoming friends despite their common connections. Nichole was happy to yet again do something good just by being a common factor, this time for someone she cared deeply about. All the good times came crashing down just after 8:30 AM on a Monday morning. Nichole had answered the front door while Nigel showered and was met by several people in suits who immediately asked for, "Nicholas Smith." Nichole panicked and closed and locked the door then called Karen for advice. Karen moved swiftly and phoned those who she knew would be involved. Within minutes Willie and Kennedy, Valerie, and Anne were outside the house and observed three people in suits ringing the doorbell and knocking on the door waiting for an answer from inside. Anne cleared her throat to make her presence known and asked bluntly, "To what do we owe the pleasure of this visit this early in the morning?" The trio turned around quickly and saw four people, dressed in suits like their own, standing and awaiting their reply. The first brusquely stated, "This is of no concern to you". Anne shot back, "You are knocking on my tenant's door early in the morning, I have a right as his landlord to know why you are here." The second stated, "We are here on official business." Kennedy shot back, "As are we, we are the tenant's lawyers." The third finally got aggravated and stated, "We are here to apprehend a kidnap suspect and rescue the victim." Willie smiled and shot back, "And I am chief of police for this city and am demanding verification of this claim. If proven true you will have a full SWAT team here within a half hour. If not you will be placed under arrest for attempted kidnapping." Willie showed him his badge and called in a request for two cruisers, both of which promptly showed up and stood by Willie as he filled them in. Willie moved forward and asked for the paperwork or whatever they have to prove their claim, only to be refused. With a nod the three were taken into custody as Willie termed, "Pending further investigation into claims." As they were being hauled away a fourth man came running up claiming Willie had to release them. He demanded to know who the man was and was shown a US Department of State identification. He claimed that he had no right to arrest them as they had diplomatic immunity. Kennedy sensed troubled and called for help from her contacts then asked that Valerie get John ready to call in a huge favor from their two powerful allies. Valerie nodded but first called Jonas Bloomfield to get him to force the issue in the UK to get the real story before they lost Nichole to a political circus. It smelled rotten and she wasn't about to take chances with the UK courts. As Kennedy was on the phone the man explained, "These three are representatives of the United Kingdom and are here to remove a child on behalf of his family." Willie figured out what was really going on, the social services lady got revenge for Jonas, Karen, and Valerie embarrassing her. He immediately asked for verification in the form of paperwork from the Commonwealth of Massachusetts allowing the removal rather than the UK, only to be handed forms from the UK which he read carefully and noted the dates, calling over to Kennedy that it was done the day after they left and were light on actual information. Willie thought quickly and asked for the full story. Something smelled fishy about the whole thing. They were going about the removal wrong but he had to have more to get them stuck in a position that they couldn't wiggle out of. The US representative didn't seem to know anything beyond what he was told. One thing was clear, Karen was being accused of kidnapping Nichole while Nigel was supposedly still in the hospital. The other thing was the supposed witness to the kidnapping is none other than the disgraced hospital employee. The third thing is Mr. Essex was further witness to the kidnapping, naming John as one of the conspirators. Kennedy read it and burst into laughter. She grinned at their glaring error and blatant ignorance of the laws of the US and the UK. They had no right to do anything except cry foul, yet were hoping that they could snatch Nichole away without so much as seeing a US judge. The three Brits didn't find it funny but Willie finally saw the idiocy of the situation. Willie not so bluntly stated, "How is it kidnapping if HER father rode with HER the entire way from London to Boston and has been living with HER since that day? Are you saying that he kidnapped HIS OWN DAUGHTER, a DAUGHTER that he not only has sole custody of but informed this supposed employee that he was leaving HER in the care of the supposed kidnappers with his full blessing, which we have copies of that is both signed by him and Ms. Finn and by his solicitor?" Immediately the excuses started to fly. Willie shut them all down and stated, "Save your voice, I was with Mr. Smith for several days after his early release from his hospital stay, sat right behind him during the plane trip, and have enjoyed several meals with him and his new girlfriend since then. Before you try to say otherwise we have it documented, including meetings with both Governor James and Ambassador Gorman, whom by now know about this farce and is giving an earful to these fine folks' bosses at the Home Office. Rest assured, you three will be recalled in disgrace over this." Kennedy added, "You have no right to remove a child in the United States. You might have an order from your courts, but you have not gone before a US court to seek the removal. She has rights, as does her father. You thought that you can just swoop in here and take her away, as if we would turn a blind eye to kidnapping. And yes, that's the proper term. You were trying to kidnap her from her father's care." The delay worked as the three phones rang and angry voices were heard in all three. The fourth man's phone rang and his face went pale as a sheet as he stuttered an apology that went unheard. He knew that he had screwed-up big time with his bosses and his attempt to curry favor by his attempt to help the Brits obtain Nichole was going to blow up in his face. Willie waited patiently as all three Brits finished their conversations and seemed to be concerned about what was about to be said. Willie kindly informed them, "Mr. and Ms. Smith's solicitor no doubt has contacted social services and ripped them a new one for their employee's actions. Further, he no doubt told them that the two supposed witnesses have been proven to have both harassed and abused his client and his daughter. That also does not take into account the fact that no crime took place as he was with her when they left the country with all proper authorities notified well over a week before that he was permanently leaving the country with her for his new job and that Ms. Finn was given temporary custody of Ms. Smith at his request." Valerie quickly added, "I just got off the phone with a friend at the US State Department who informed us that your attempt to remove NICHOLE was done with neither the knowledge nor the blessing of the US government and since it was done with malice by your government in the form of it being a diplomatic attempt to seize NICHOLE, it was actually kidnapping. Further, as you have made no attempt to utilize the US court system, be Massachusetts or federal, that you have broken the law in your attempt to seize her and remove her from her father's care. Willie is correct in his assumption, you will be recalled tomorrow morning after your government issues a formal apology to Mr. and Ms. Smith as well as my husband and sister-in-law." The four immediately looked at Valerie when she said Nichole. She smiled and added, "By your own government's doing, she is recognized as female. She legally changed her name by statutory declaration three years ago which is in her files. As such, you were attempting to kidnap a boy who doesn't exist anymore. Your records are intentionally misleading, and if you even laid a finger on her we would have been on the phone with both the Massachusetts State Police at Logan Airport and United States Air Force at Hanscom Air Force Base to prevent any plane from leaving this airspace with her onboard- diplomatic flight or not." The four didn't buy her threats. Willie laughed and told them, "This lady does not threaten, she promises." Kennedy then added, "A motion was just filed on her behalf by Governor Christian James in US District Court in Boston. He just happened to be near the federal courthouse and found a judge who was all too happy to take your government to task over this breech of protocol and legalities and offer Nichole the right to stay despite your claims of her being removed." As they talked an unmarked SUV came to a stop and called Kennedy over. She smiled as she read the paper then handed it to the state department representative who cursed out loud. Turning to the other three he quietly said, "We have been ordered to leave Nichole Smith and Nigel Smith alone due to proven false allegations and alleged improprieties in the original order. All attempts to remove her will be considered contempt of court and as long as she is in the United States any attempt to remove her will be considered kidnapping. The US State Department is ordered to formally apologize for this breech of Nichole's rights and both she and Nigel have been granted permanent resident status with fast track to citizenship. In other words it's over. She can't be removed by your government no matter what you claim. She is staying put." Asked what that meant Valerie bluntly said, "It means you are to leave Nichole alone. Please leave and do not try to return or you will be arrested. Your diplomatic immunity won't save you from kidnapping charges." Jonas phoned Valerie and told her the good news. The judge in England who reviewed the case laughed at the order and not only rescinded it but ordered an investigation into the employee. Jonas did his own digging and found that Essex and the administrator are relatives of the woman through their wives and she is known to have ties to known hate groups. The judge further issued an arrest warrant for the three, with Essex now having his bail revoked and seeing hard prison time for his further antics against Nichole. Hearing this information the four suits made a hasty retreat. Willie told Nigel, "It's all over, they are all going to be seeking new jobs soon. You two are not going anywhere anytime soon, you are now legal permanent residents of the United States. You are looking at a fast track towards citizenship as well." Nigel looked like he was ready for a breakdown but held together as Nichole rushed out to hug the four. Anne drove Nigel to work, asking about his and Karen's relationship. Nigel was reluctant to say much, thinking it was fishing again. Anne stopped on a side street and asked him, "Are you planning on marriage soon?" Nigel gulped in surprise, he wasn't expecting that question to come up yet after only having had a few dates with Karen. Anne shot back, "I ask because I am concerned for Nichole. If something happened to you she would be sent back to England to live with your relatives and it would be horrid for her. With Karen you have the ability to ensure she is safe and secure." Nigel grew quiet then told her, "I was going to take Bryan to get a ring this weekend." She smiled and called Valerie and then told him, "No need, Catherine's ring will be waiting for you at home." He immediately became concerned and asked, "Who is Catherine?" Anne just smiled and added, "John, Karen, and Leslie's mother. Valerie has her engagement ring, the plan was for the children to use it as a family ring rather than one of her nine grandchildren getting it. Pete was supposed to be the first to use it but you have greater need now." Nigel hugged her. Anne shot back, "Enough tears, you have patients to handle." The rest of the trip was in silence but both were happy. When he got out of work Anne was waiting for him to drive him home, but both made a small detour to a jewelry story for a special present for Karen. Nichole was waiting for them as they arrived at his house. Bryan was pulled aside and sat down with Nigel as he asked him, "I have grown quite fond of your mother and want to ask her to marry me. Do I have your blessing?" Bryan just nodded then asked, "Are you going to allow mom to adopt Nichole?" Nigel was taken aback by this but immediately said, "If you two will allow me to adopt you as my own." Bryan chuckled and hugged, giving him his blessing. Nigel then called Hannah in with Nigel doing the same with her. She immediately kissed him, adding, "You are going to break a lot of hearts in the hospital." Nigel shot back, "As long as I don't break the only heart that really matters to me." Nigel and the twins walked out to Nichole and sat her down. Nichole grew immediately concerned about what was happening, whenever he does this bad news is coming. Nigel held her hand and asked, "How would you feel about me marrying Karen?" Nichole's eyes lit up and immediately she shot back, "Does this mean she will me my new mom?" Nigel just nodded and got a hug and a, "Thank you" from Nichole. Hannah quietly whispered, "Tell her the best part." Nigel softly added, "I am going to ask her to adopt you so if anything were to happen to me you would have a mother. The twins have asked the same be done for them so you will have a brother and sister instead of just your new stepbrother and stepsister." Nichole hugged the twins as they drove to Karen's house. Nigel was the first to enter and wanted to speak with Karen alone. He dropped to one knee and asked her, "Will you do me the honor of sharing your life with mine by taking my hand in marriage?" Karen burst into tears as she said, "Yes. 1000 times yes." Chapter 22 The three kids entered and hugged, sitting down with them and waiting for Karen to calm down. Nigel worked the nerve to ask her the important question but Hannah and Bryan stole his thunder and said, "He wants to know if you would do him the honor of adopting Nichole as your own daughter so that she would have a real mother. He also wants to adopt us as his own children so we have a father. It's just in case if something happens to either of you we'd have one parent." Karen wasted no time and kissed Nigel full on the lips. She proudly said, "I would be a fool to refuse your request. The twins made up their minds already and I won't go against their wishes. You are a great father and the perfect role model for both of them." She stopped all of a sudden and asked, "Did you ask John or Uncle Jorge yet?" Nigel shook his head and admitted, "I didn't think I needed to." Karen laughed at this and kissed him deeply again, then proudly said, "This is why I love you, you went against tradition and asked me directly without asking for permission." Nigel tensed and admitted, "I asked Bryan and Hannah first." Karen immediately shot back, "Well their opinion matters, John's and Uncle Jorge's don't." The two drove over to the Finn house and immediately Valerie spotted the ring. John didn't bother to ask what was going on, only saying, "Better get ready for the deluge of phone calls and texts from the others." Karen shot back, "I'll do the phone calls myself. He has to work tomorrow and the big news can wait." Jaimie and Michael came downstairs to see what was going on and spotted the ring. Jaimie grabbed for her phone then was told bluntly by John, "Call, text, IM, or even whisper to any of your friends about this before Karen tells them and you won't leave the house until graduation." Michael didn't fight it, but Jaimie complained loudly. Miles saw the ring and didn't bother to ask what was wrong with Jaimie, only saying, "Just shut up and let her do this. You know you are going to force yourself into being a bridesmaid." Nigel kept silent but finally added, "John, I would normally ask you to be the best man but Bryan is already getting that part." John didn't miss a beat and added, "I am just hoping she doesn't expect me to walk her down the aisle." Karen shot back with a quick, "Thanks, now I'll have to ask Uncle Jorge." Leslie showed up and things got interesting. She laughed at Karen's statement and added, "He won't do it. It is either John or someone else." Jaimie joked, "Next you are going to tell me Louis Reagan or Walter Gorman will do it." John's eyes lit up and Karen laughed, telling him to see when Walter was free to attend so they could plan around it. Karen and Leslie sat down with Valerie and made plans. Nigel and John just watched, letting the three ladies work things out. Karen sent out a mass text to all of their friends with Jaimie's phone being used for the teens' texts. Within seconds calls and texts started flying but nobody bothered to text back. Melanie came over and started to help them as Dan sat with John and Nigel. The three just sat back and enjoyed the brain trust at work. Dan suggested they head out for the evening to let them work out details and stopped to pick up Willie, James, Richard Sr., and Quentin Nelson. John got an idea and added Patrick and David Peterson to the group, the two youngsters being of age to drink but could also bond some more with the guys. Lilly got the idea as to what John was doing and had them go with John, with Daisy, Claire, and herself joining in on the planning. David and Willie talked about David's temporary job the next week in England with Willie telling him all he could about the departments that were employing him. David was fascinated with the idea but held back, not wanting to commit to a permanent job before he finished his degree. Willie understood what he was feeling and offered him all the help he could give the next June as he sought a job with the big police departments around the state. As David and Willie talked about David's new job Quentin and Nigel talked about music. Quentin was reluctant to tell many people but he was a decent musician, Nigel himself was very good at playing hits on the guitar and piano. At the bar, Quentin played the empty piano much to the relief of the bored crowd. The others stared in disbelief, they had underestimated the quiet architect but he was a talented person. Nigel, in turn, played some other hits which got the group roaring in applause, topping Quentin's playing but only by a slight nudge. Patrick and John were driving so they didn't drink. The two kept themselves occupied by talking about Patrick's master's degree program and teaching low-level classes. John was proud of him for doing so well for himself and let slip that he hoped he would settle down someday. Patrick blushed at the idea adding, "Mom said the same thing the other day, I hope I do find someone." After a couple of drinks, the men were ready to leave. John deposited a slightly inebriated Nigel on Karen's couch then dropped off Willie and Dan. Quentin and David were dropped off by Patrick. John was happy to see that Karen was attending to Nigel while Nichole was enjoying herself with Hannah and Bryan doting over her. The five were a good match and each complimented the other perfectly. The next morning, the teens flocked to Nichole's side as Gabby dropped her off. Courtney and Jessie had to work hard to get them to leave them all alone so she could work but it was futile. Nichole, thankfully, was done with catching up and only needed to do a few more refresher tasks before she was let go for the day. Louis had John on standby to pick her up, with Courtney giving her a big hug to congratulate her on finishing all her work. Jessie was a little sad that they wouldn't be riding in with her but happy that she was able to move on. John had to sneak Nichole out the side door and away from the others while Louis distracted them as they broke for lunch, taking her to his summer school classroom for the rest of the day. Nichole got to watch as John taught two periods of summer school. John was a great communicator when he was discussing history, he was able to keep them listening from start to finish with all students taking notes and paying close attention. She could see why he acted a certain way while with her in the museums, it was mesmerizing and intriguing. In between periods she got to meet Jake Bollinger, the principal and as he pointed out, Courtney and Jessie's uncle. Jake was a bit saddened to hear that Karen was marrying her father but he was happy to see her find someone to love. Nichole sensed he had a little joked, "You could always find love with Mrs. Peterson or Mrs. Riley, I know Will would love for his mom to find someone like you to date." John burst into laughter at Nichole's joke. Jake blushed but he seemed to consider her statement closely. Nichole admitted, "Maybe it's a bit sudden but there has to be someone among the single women for you. Even Aunt Leslie would be a nice fit for you." John turned red at that thought. Leslie had never dated and was more inclined to be a spinster than a wife. Jake was a good man but Leslie and he weren't exactly compatible. Nichole gave Jake a sly look while he tried to hide his embarrassment. She knew he had a crush on Leslie, Courtney mentioned it in passing once and this confirmed it. John seemed oblivious to what was going on but Nichole decided she would try in the future to get them together. Leslie deserved some happiness and Nichole liked Jake, she only knew him for a few minutes but she knew of him and what he has done for the family though Courtney and Jessie and would love him in the family. But that would have to wait. Nichole had a smug look on her face as John drove to his house. When they got inside she finally admitted that she wanted to see Leslie and Jake get together. John was speechless but Nichole reasoned that she deserved some affection and Jake had the hots for her. John tried to be sensible but he had to admit she could see things that he didn't and the idea wasn't that far out especially as Jake was a trusted friend. At dinner, the three teens were upset that Nichole left without telling them. John had to ease things over with them but they were miffed. Miles had a rare moment of frustration and asked why they were ignored, Nichole scolded him saying, "Dad doesn't want everyone to hijack their wedding. Mom wants it to be simple like the York wedding and only needs to do a few things done. We don't need your help, mom and Aunt Leslie are handling everything already." The name drop was not lost on them. John shooed them away and just smiled at her adding, "They want to help but I agree they are trying to run things. Your mom is a master at planning so they can't argue against her handling the wedding on her own." Stacy and Rebecca came over and wanted to spend time with Nichole. With the other three seething in their rooms she gladly accepted the offer. The two sensed that she just wanted to do anything but talk about the wedding and just watched TV. DJ begged for attention which Nichole gave to him, lifting him up and sitting him on her lap. Dan and Melanie kept out of the way, knowing that Nichole didn't want any additional attention put on her. DJ fell asleep on her lap as the three girls talked. Rebecca and Stacy weren't like Courtney and Jessie, the two were into girlier things but not boy crazy. Stacy did enjoy teasing Rebecca about Thomas while Rebecca enjoyed talking about Stacy and Scott's constant staring contests. Nichole loved their squabbling, they weren't battling like the twins nor Jaimie and Michael and Miles but they weren't so in tune like Jessie and Courtney that you couldn't distinguish their personalities from one another. And as much as she loved Daisy she did tire of her perpetual upbeat, sugary personality while her sister Claire didn't bother with her at all, steering clear of Nichole as much as possible to give her as much space as she needed. The Lopez sisters were simply great fun, like how she envisioned cousins to be. Nigel eventually came by for Nichole and apologized for the inconvenience. Melanie wouldn't hear of it and Dan was just happy that she didn't feel guilty about causing the other three to whine and complain. Melanie asked what Nichole would be doing now that she didn't have to go with Courtney and Jessie, Nigel had to think then admitted, "Victoria will watch her." Melanie offered to watch her at the day care but Nichole declined, as much as she liked to be with Daisy and Virgil she wouldn't want to spend the next few weeks there. Victoria and Jorge welcomed Nichole with open arms the next day. She was left to do as she liked with Jorge insisting she enjoy her freedom while she could, it being summer after all. Nichole in turn sat on the stairs with them for a while, the simple act of just watching people go by had a relaxing effect on her making the time fly by. Neighbors didn't bother them, those who walked by said hello and moved along. The few who did stay and talk didn't bother Nichole, just talking with Victoria or Jorge and paying Nichole a simple nod. Over the weekend the family celebrated the engagement with a dinner at a restaurant. The full Finn/Peterson/Lopez/Johnson clan plus Nigel and Nichole attended. With David departing for two weeks it was the last time they would be together before the wedding. Karen announced the date as being in three weeks, with Walter Gorman being able attend the wedding then. John asked if Christian James could attend, which Nigel and Karen happily approved. Nichole and Karen told about the planned dresses for the bridal party, a simple shade of pale pastel pink with white trim. Bryan was insisting on simple black tuxedos for the men. As the group started to break up for the night Karen spoke alone with Bryan and Hannah at her house. Hannah shot her a glance that Karen immediately responded with a nod, telling the twins, "We have something important to tell you. We kind of did a little more than kissed that night on the Eye while the others were down in Portsmouth." Hannah tried to rationalize this but could only say, "You mean to tell me you slept with a man you knew for only a few days and got pregnant from it?" Karen nodded while Nigel held his head low in shame. Hannah was furious, but calmed down enough to say, "You better start looking for a bigger house, even if we go off to college we need more space." Nigel quietly added, "You can move in with Nichole and I, there's more space, larger bedrooms, and we can convert the attic into a bedroom." Nichole and Bryan kept quiet. When the fury died down Bryan asked Nigel, "Is this why you proposed?" Nigel immediately shot back, "No, I proposed because I love your mother and want to spend my life with her." Bryan looked at his sister and bluntly said, "The last thing mom needs is you whining about her getting pregnant. Apologize to her or ask Aunt Leslie if you can live with her because you aren't going to act like a prima donna because mom made a mistake during a night of passion, a mistake that they are going to rectify shortly. So unless you want to work mom up and hurt the baby, calm down and stop complaining." Nigel saw fire in his eyes and was scared for Hannah. Bryan is normally quiet but this was something that caused him to become a whole other person. Hannah saw her brother was deadly serious and meekly apologized, begging for forgiveness. Karen patted Bryan on the shoulder causing him to calm down but keeping a close eye on her. Hannah apologized. She was in tears as she did so, crying and hugged her mother as she begged for forgiveness. Nigel embraced her and kissed her forehead, she broke down more as she apologized to him. Karen and Nigel put her to bed with a quiet, "We know you love us and didn't mean your words." Hannah softly said back, "I love you mom, dad" then drifted off to sleep as Nigel let that, "Dad" sink in. Chapter 23 The next morning, Hannah was unusually quiet and was clearly troubled. Nigel and Karen had to sit her down and talk with her about the night before. Bryan and Nichole kept away so they could talk in private, Hannah needed to talk with them and didn't need them hovering over her. Hannah apologized profusely to Karen then to Nigel, crying the whole time. Karen and Nigel hugged her tight as Karen whispered, "We know you didn't mean it. I tell you frequently to use protection then the first chance I have in ages, I don't. You have a right to complain about that." She blushed then said, "I was sorry for calling Nigel 'dad' though. I didn't mean to." Nigel kissed her forehead and whispered, "You needed mom and dad then and I am going to be your dad so there is nothing to feel ashamed of. Nichole is calling Karen mom already, I don't want you to feel bad for calling me what I am to you." She hugged both and quietly said, "Thanks, dad" kissing him on the cheek as all three joined Bryan and Nichole at the table for breakfast. Karen saved the pregnancy news until the afternoon then told the adults all at once. As expected they were happy for the couple with the guys shying away from the commotion after a few minutes. They congratulated Nigel and gave him their condolences upon being permanently part of the family whether he liked it or not. He took it in stride and added, "I'd give my condolences to Karen but she would tear my family apart before they could say a syllable against her." Nigel was also quick to shoot back, "Thank John for taking Nichole for the weekend and giving us time alone. Of course it was due to a slight oversight on our part but we are happy with the incoming addition." John immediately gagged o his drink as the others laughed on with Nigel earning more respect for causing that reaction alone than with the words. Nichole had a perpetual smile on her face and ignored much of the conversation going on. Jaimie made it a point to try to get on her good side after their dust-ups and asked for her forgiveness. Nichole just hugged her and kissed her cheek, saying, "Please just remember it's someone else's life that you are trying to meddle in not your own, they may not want all the attention or advice that you are trying to give." Jaimie just nodded and hugged her back. Wedding plans took over for the next three weeks as fittings and floral arrangements and centerpieces were discussed and orders put together. Nichole had the final word on everything, Hannah and Karen ceded the final decisions to her with the three agreeing on just about all of the ideas. Leslie saw Nichole's abilities and wisely stepped away from the planning, leaving the three Smith ladies to take over everything. Nichole got Jaimie involved in some of the finer things like goodie bags and flowers, hoping this would appease her need to help. Claire started helping with the arrangements, trying to be a good cousin while not making the same mistakes Jaimie and the boys made. She proved to be a good assistant, working around problems Nichole couldn't solve while letting Nichole make all the final decisions. Nichole was happy to have her helping even if she didn't outright say it, Claire hugged her to let her know she appreciated it and settled their uneasiness. Nigel did the wise thing and let the ladies enjoy themselves. He coordinated the move while the ladies did wedding planning. Bryan oversaw the boxes with Michael and Miles with the other guys doing the heavy lifting for them. Dan and Quentin tried to keep straight faces whenever Michael and Miles argued over what to move next with the two just ignoring them and following Bryan's instructions. Hannah was proving to be a better big sister than Nigel had hoped and Karen loved mothering Nichole. Bryan and he got on well and just relaxed at home most of the time when he wasn't out with Pete or Paige. Pete and Paige were allowed to babysit some nights with the two proving to be just as good as their counterparts with Pete doing the big brother routine better than Bryan at times, causing some jealousy but knowing Pete was overcompensating to appease Nigel. Four days before the wedding, they had a fitting inside one of the large boutiques. Nichole was trying on her bridesmaid dress while the others looked on. The waist felt snug and as she was taking measurements the salesperson accidentally rubbed against something you wouldn't expect to find on a girl. Nichole recoiled in shock, with tears in her eyes. The saleswoman immediately moved back and refused to help the group anymore. She was livid, swearing at them for letting a boy wear a dress to a sacred ceremony. Nichole started bawling at this point. Leslie had to take her outside after removing the dress, hoping to calm her down. Karen and the others got dressed then canceled their orders. They demanded the return of their money and a formal apology from the store. The saleswoman refused, trying to claim they could not be returned but Karen produced the original sales order and explained the details to her including a clause regarding inability to deliver. This led to an argument and claims that she'd call the police if they didn't leave. Kennedy and Valerie immediately told her that either she refund their money she would be sued. Kennedy then stated that she would see to it that the place was investigated by the Attorney General's Office for civil rights violations in refusing services to customers on the basis of gender status. The fact that Nichole was a minor would ensure that it was a thorough investigation but Kennedy didn't include that, she wanted to keep that as an ace in the hole. The argument lasted several minutes with the saleswoman steadfastly refusing to give the refund. The store owner arrived during this standoff and tried hard to stand firm with her employee but faced with a definite lawsuit she had to give in. Karen was adamant that they be given the entire amount and not a portion of it leading to another argument. Kennedy had already made her call at this point and informed her that her boss stated that the store would be investigated regardless of this outcome of their situation as it was not likely to be the first time this happened. They were now obliged to investigate once it was brought to their attention. The attorney general wouldn't let the investigation get swept under the rug, she was adamant that they stamp companies that openly discriminate. The owner tried hard to get Kennedy to change things but she refused, citing ethics and it being an automatic investigation now. This led to the group being told to leave immediately and the police called. She expected them to give in right away but they stood firm. Valerie had remained silent until then, but bluntly said, "Please do. If you aren't warned about your actions they will inform the Attorney General about your call to them attempting to try to intimidate us and that will guarantee further action taken against you and your chain for trying to intimidate witnesses. And given that this involved a minor they will gladly let the media know that your chain discriminates against both transgender people and children." All color from the owner's face drained as she knew she was in real trouble. She tried to set things right but the group left. Valerie refused the refund and stated, "We will see you in court. This needs to go on record against you. We will sue for the entire amount as well as damages." Shouting could be heard as both tried to blame the other for what was going on. Kennedy called her friend back and told him, "Nail them. This definitely wasn't the first time nor will it be the last time they do that to someone. They threatened to call the police on us for demanding we receive our money back. This means that they have gained money through extortion and intimidation as well as breaking valid contracts. This is classic fraud, tax fraud, witness intimidation, and rights violations. Go scorched earth if you have to, but nail them." Nichole had calmed down by the time the group met her at Karen's car. Leslie had to bribe her with an ice cream so she was quiet and focused on her treat but Nichole was clearly not fully back to normal. Karen thought about everything that happened and decided, "Screw dresses. Wear what you want. I'll be naked before I wear another of those stuffy, overpriced cloth sacks." Olivia and Greta tried to dissuade her but it was futile. Karen lost the stomach for wedding dresses and wanted to be comfortable. Leslie cocked her head and laughed, telling her, "I know just the dress for you, and it might even be in your size." Leslie walked off, talked quietly into her phone, then smiled as she said, "They have it, let's go get it." The group drove to the duo's former department store and sure enough, there was a dress there on display the exact size for Karen. Nichole was led to the children's section and a simple red dress in her size was available. Leslie found a similar blue dress while Valerie found a similar black dress. In the back there were ones in Hannah's, Claire's, Daisy's, and Jaimie's sizes, all similar to Nichole's but slightly different in color. Cat was the only member of the family that didn't need a dress, she would wear her dress from James York's wedding Tanya, Kennedy, Olivia, Greta, Gabby, and Lilly were unable to find dresses for themselves in the store. Karen and Leslie told their friends on duty about their need and were told a sister store nearby had ones that just arrived and would be held for them. Karen was ecstatic; they had done them a huge favor, their friends were all invited to the wedding with any who weren't able to go being promised something special. As the girls were trying on their dresses to ensure a proper fit, Nigel was inspected by Karen's former coworkers. He was embarrassed when she told him about the inspection but Karen just laughed it up, telling him, "They are surprised I found someone in such a short time." He met with all of their approval and even got jealous looks, with, "He's handsome" and, "Does he have a brother" being joked about frequently. Karen just laughed it off, they were good friends and were proud of all she had done in the past year with her new job. With their dresses fitting perfectly the group immediately paid for their dresses then drove to the other store for the second set of dresses. The group spent two hours looking over styles and sizes with all of them finding the perfect dress. Nichole made out like a bandit, they had more outfits in her size and her new aunts insisted she expand her wardrobe adding a dozen new sets of skirts, dresses, and blouses. The group spent a small fortune on clothes but with everyone being decked out in clothes that would be perfect for a wedding if they weren't bridesmaids or even the bride. Coincidentally, despite Nichole's new additions to her wardrobe it was actually less money than they were going to spend on their dresses from the bridal boutique. Now they just needed to find the men outfits. Back at the house John was told about the boutique fiasco as they were driving to the department store. He decided they would give up on the tuxedos and just go in their best suits. Patrick and David would need new suits but that was easily taken care of. Willie, Alex, and Mike would wear their class-A uniforms. Sean Beretta decided on something he hadn't done in years, he would wear his old Class-A army uniform for the occasion as well. John and Karen talked about who would walk her down the aisle. John refused to do it, he loved her but that job was for a father figure and he was just her brother. Karen asked Jorge to do it but he refused as well, saying, "I could not do that to Brent." Louis Reagan provisionally accepted the proposal but added, "If you find someone better then I'm dropping out." Valerie asked Dan and her father and both refused as well citing the same reason as Jorge. After all of the planning and last minute changes the family needed time away and went to the beach for the day. They had the full group going, with David spending this last day with the younger ones before the wedding. Daisy and Nichole were getting his full attention, he was loving being big brother and cousin to them. Virgil was happy to let him have all of their focus, JD, DJ, and Cat were in need of attention anyway. David and the two were in and out of the water frequently, the two giggling away as he splashed them. Lilly, Nigel, and Karen watched as their daughters played with the 21 year old, all three oblivious to everyone else around them. David was teased by the teens but he didn't care, he was enjoying this time. They in turn were scolded by Bryan and Hannah who stopped further teasing. Lilly was seeing something in David that had been hidden for a few years, ever since his father died. Claire was roughly Nichole's age when he died, Nichole was bringing out the fun brother who had been hidden way under high school and college work. Daisy had made some cracks in his fa?ade but playing with Nichole brought out the young man hidden below. Karen and Nigel were seeing someone who was releasing years of pain right in front of their eyes. Nichole was again working hard on someone who needed her special bit of magic to become better. Hannah and Bryan spent the day swimming with the other teens, they had perfected their tans days ago so it was all about the water that day. Nichole spending all her time with David was again making Jaimie jealous, with the others urging her to stop complaining. Hannah ignored it but Claire was the one who finally said something stating, "You weren't here when dad died but this is what he used to do with me. I know you want to have fun with her but he needs this more than you will ever know. Mom and Aunt Karen both are seeing what I'm seeing and they clearly agree. Please just leave them alone." Claire was watching her mother look at David and the girls and saw her smiling. She knew exactly what she was thinking and agreed with the thoughts. While Claire released her grief when Daisy came into their lives the previous November David hadn't had that happen to him until now. The only one who seemed to be bothered by this was Jaimie. Miles finally asked Jaimie, "What is your real problem? Every time she is with someone else you get jealous. Why are you acting this way?" Jaimie was on the verge of tears and quietly admitted, "I don't want to see her get hurt. You saw what happened to them, she almost got killed. I don't want that to happen to her." The truth was out there now. Jaimie wasn't jealous she was scared. She put on a tough fa?ade but she was still scared for Nichole. The others didn't dwell on this, but Hannah did assure her, "I know you care a lot about her and want her safe but she has mom and all of us now. Anyone who tries to hurt her will get hurt worse." Jaimie was mostly silent throughout the day after her admission. Karen tried to talk with her but Nichole was the only one who could reach her. She was concerned about Jaimie, and asked her to calm down for her sake as she didn't want her worrying about her for nothing. In the bathhouse after everyone else left, she admitted that she was just as scared as Jaimie but didn't want to let on. Jaimie just hugged her and apologized for being so possessive but Nichole wouldn't hear of it. The two let it settle without another word. The wedding day hit and the group hurried to get dressed. Nichole and Hannah were the first dressed and helped their moms and aunts with everything. The whole lot moved en-masse to the function hall that was hired for the day. 80 people were attending, the vast majority of them family to the bride and groom but supplemented with a good number of friends and coworkers. John, Jorge, and Louis Reagan were conversing in the vestibule about who should be the one to walk Karen down the aisle. John refused, Jorge refused, and even Louis refused. John again tried to get Dan and Quentin to do it but they refused. Valerie's father Joseph again outright refused. When Christian James arrived even he refused, making a quick retreat to his seat with a big smile on his face as Valerie told him why none of them wanted to do it. He loved the family for the very reason they were arguing, the honor and respect they have for one another. Walter Gorman arrived just as they were in the midst of trying to bribe one another to do it. He was both amused and shocked by their actions. John explained the problem and then looking as Louis smiled. John turned to Louis and asked, "You knew we would do this, didn't you?" Louis just smiled back and admitted, "Way back in the day, Brent once asked if Walter would walk his daughter down the aisle if he was unable to do it. He was starting to date your mom at the time and knew that it was a possibility that he might not be there for it because of her cousin Victoria Williams. I can't stand in the way of Brent's request, I wouldn't dream of it." John turned to Walter and asked, "With dad deceased, would you fulfill your promise to dad and walk Karen down the aisle?" Walter was touched by the gesture, it was something he had never thought he'd get to fulfill. Jorge confidently said, "Brent would not have anyone else do it, Louis and I know he wanted you to do it or else he would not have asked." Walter agreed with a big smile on his face. This was one offer he couldn't refuse, a promise to a friend and loved one fulfilled. He accepted on the spot and fought back tears as Karen smiled at him, showing Brent Finn's bright smile and bringing back memories of his dear departed friend. Karen took Walter's arm and had tears in her eyes at hearing what Louis and Jorge said as well as seeing Walter's own tears. This was something none of them had ever thought would happen but it was. She lost her husband Harold Jr. when she was only 22, she didn't expect to ever find love again, and certainly didn't expect a wedding among family and friends. John, Louis, and Jorge rushed to their places as the music started. Karen and Walter walked down the aisle to a flurry of camera flashes and smiles. Nigel was shaking in anxiety but held firm by Bryan who himself was shaking. Hannah and Nichole were doing their best to quell their uneasy feelings was their mom approached. John was stoic but wanted to cry seeing Karen walking while Leslie did cry, smiling as she did. The ceremony was fast. Judge Matthews, the Suffolk County judge who had seen the family expand four different times in the past four years, performed the service at the request of Karen. After the vows were finished, both parents signed the adoption papers with the three children signing on their own, with each smiling as they signed their names. They were now one family, the Smith family. The name, "Morris" had been retired and the twins would never again have to explain why they have different names nor endure the disappointed looks of people who didn't know their family history. Nichole was now Karen's daughter and nothing could change that fact. Nichole had gotten her wish, she had a mother now and one who loved her for what she is and had shown her she would fight tooth and nail for her rights. Karen gave Nigel a big kiss that got the crowd roaring and hugged Walter deeply, thanking him for doing her the honor and fulfilling that long ago promise. His wife Lilian was pleased to have seen him do that, being without children it was likely his only chance of ever walking someone down the aisle. Lilian was happy that the family was able to keep the past alive and honor those who couldn't be there, especially those who loved them as deeply as Brent loved his friends. Bryan and Hannah were a bit apprehensive about taking Nigel's name but Lilian would hear none of it, stating, "Your grandfather would want you to have a father who loves you as his own. It's just a name, what really matters is you two. You are your father's legacy, and now you are part of another legacy, the Smith family legacy." The five left together and went straight home. The family was exhausted and wouldn't take their honeymoon until November due to school and work commitments. Nigel felt bad about it but it was alright with Karen, he was just starting and couldn't take the time off yet. Chapter 24 Things got back to normal as time flew by. Nichole thrived in Winnisimmet, enjoying the fun that her family brought out in her. The days spent with Victoria and Jorge were quiet and she got along great with them. Their neighbors were happy to have a family that wasn't self-absorbed and acted as role models for how neighbors should act. That fun didn't last though. A week after the wedding, Jaimie and Nichole were walking home from Jaimie's house and were confronted by a group of men. The men knew Jaimie, in fact they called her by her name. She though, had no idea who they were and had the wherewithal to start recording the encounter. Two of the men grabbed Jaimie from behind while another grabbed her from the front. Nichole spotted a knife and called to Jaimie, getting her attention in time to wiggle out of the way. Nichole rushed at them to protect Jaimie but by reflex she was slashed by the man in front of her. The bulk of the blow missed her abdomen, but unfortunately for Nichole it sliced her leg and her groin leaving a deep gash in her private parts. Nichole screamed in horror while Jaimie wrestled away from her attackers. The men fled leaving the area, Jaimie to tend to Nichole's wounds. Jaimie tried hard to stop the bleeding but she could see that a large amount of flesh was torn through her shorts. Jaimie dialed 911 as fast as she could and waited with Nichole for help, getting them to push as fast as possible. Nichole's life was literally in Jaimie's hands as she held firm to stop the bleeding, pressing hard on an artery while keeping Nichole calm. The medics who arrived had to forcibly remove her to start working on Nichole, with two firefighters tending to Jaimie. One of the firefighters, Lt. Paul Douglas, recognized her right away and told his driver to call both Willie Pena and John Finn and tell them to meet them at the hospital. Jaimie was placed in the back of the ambulance with Nichole as Paul drove the ambulance while the crew worked on Nichole, his engine company following along after they had cleared the blood from the street. Paul shouted to Jaimie that her dad and Willie Pena were on their way and would meet them there, she could tell them what happened. Jaimie was dazed but understood, trying hard not to think about anything except Nichole. John was the first to arrive, beating Willie by seconds and arriving five minutes after the ambulance. Jaimie was waiting with a nurse, she had been given a sedative and was crying hard. John asked what happened and all she could say was, "Nichole is hurt" over and over again. Willie got the story from Paul and the medics, then reviewed Jaimie's phone. Paul recognized all three men in view and speaking right away, they were Albert and Vincent Clarence and their father Kevin Clarence Sr. What is more they were all clearly assaulting Jaimie and worse ,Kevin had the knife and made a lunge at Jaimie just as Nichole stepped in the way making it clear that the trio were targeting Jaimie to kill her rather than just attack or rob her. Paul knew exactly where they were and told Willie that he expects Kevin to be on duty shortly. Paul then called his fire station to have Kevin Clarence held, letting the crew know exactly what he had just done and why. Willie called his detectives and then had the other two picked up while Kevin was held in place by his fellow firefighters. John was concerned about what they would do, knowing that the firefighters had a special place in their heart for Jaimie for all she had done for them. Paul was blunt and said, "They will lock him in the office and as it is the day we wash floors they tend to be very slippery. I believe one of them may have seen him slip and fall a few times trying to enter the office." Willie pretended he didn't hear that then nodded in approval, those men will beat him up for what he has done but not one of them would admit to having seen it happen. A doctor appeared and needed approval for emergency surgery for Nichole. Both Karen and Nigel were en-route to the hospital but John was the closest relative to Nichole on hand. He asked what was needed and was shocked by what he was told. Tears flooded John's eyes as the doctor said, "Her penis was sliced badly to the point that it is unusable and will require major reconstruction. I don't think reconstruction will be possible though due to the artery being severed at an odd angle. Her nerve was severed and several ligaments cut so she will never be able to have an erection. Her testicles were also severed. We are able to stop the bleeding but it is useless. Given that she is transgender I feel that we are left with little choice but to perform an emergency vaginoplasty on her to give her a normal life." John couldn't think for a second. He tried one last time to phone Nigel but there was no answer. Karen was in a tunnel and likely to be stuck in traffic when she gets out. He had to make the decision, he hoped he made the right one. John softly said, "Do it" and signed the paperwork, feeling like he had done something terrible that she would regret later. The doctor rushed off. John quietly asked, "Did I do the right thing?" Willie nodded and quietly replied, "You did the only thing. You were thinking about her future. She is a girl and now her outside will match the inside. She needed this to be done for her own sake, because eventually it would have needed to be done. Those pieces of shit will pay for what they did but you told the doctors to give her the gift she has wanted for a long time." Paul's phone rang and he grew angry. He bitterly said, "Kevin Clarence slipped away. The crew cornered him but he had a gun hidden in his locker and pointed it at them. This just got serious, he knows he is in deep trouble so he might be coming for Jaimie now that he has nothing else to lose. I just hope that he goes on the run and not for Nichole and Jaimie." Willie called security and had two uniformed police officers positioned outside the waiting room. He also had some plain clothes Boston Police officers in the lobby to track him as he entered. John and Paul were ready for a fight but it never came. Kevin was caught outside the waiting room and tackled by the officers, the gun being snatched by Willie before he could reach for it. Willie placed him under arrest and read him his rights then told him, "You got lucky, the little girl who took the knife for her cousin is going to live. Unfortunately for you, the entire assault was recorded on camera. You had better hope none of the inmates in the jail find out you tried to kill one kid and up nearly killing another." Nigel arrived as Willie helped haul Kevin Clarence away to Winnisimmet Police Headquarters. John quickly filled Nigel in on what happened. He fully broke down as he told Nigel that he signed the order for Nichole to undergo emergency vaginoplasty surgery, making her a full girl. Nigel was unsure how to feel. John was clearly distraught over doing so but he didn't know how to feel himself. Karen arrived and comforted John and was filled in on what was happening. Karen grew quiet and barely above a whisper said, "You did the only thing you could do, he put her happiness above all else. She will be hurting for a while, but she will recover. She will finally be the girl she dreamed about." Jaimie was released so Paul drove them home in Willie's car. He swore he'd be back to check on Jaimie the next day, none of the crew would be able to get much sleep until they knew she was alright. Michael, Miles, and Valerie met them at the door and immediately led Jaimie to the shower then put her to bed. John himself was given a sedative and told to sleep. He was of no use to anyone in his emotional state. Bryan and Hannah were next to arrive and refused to leave Jaimie's side until she was out cold. They were told what happened in the hospital and knew they would not be allowed near Nichole until she was conscious again. Hannah was trying hard to keep her rage in check but finally broke down in tears, wishing she had been there to protect them. Valerie tried hard to convince her there was nothing she could have done without getting herself hurt but she wouldn't hear it. Bryan was trying to keep calm but he too was feeling the pressure build up, finally giving in to the rage and collapsed from exhaustion. Karen called them later that night. Nichole was out of surgery and recovering but was still not out of the woods yet. There was a fear of an infection from the blade and she needed two packets of blood so she would be in the ICU for a few days. She wasn't allowed visitors until she was moved to the children's ward. Nigel was sent home by the doctors to rest, with instructions to not come back until they told him it was alright. Leslie was put in charge of his care, not letting him out of her sight until the all clear was given. He was given a prescription of sedatives and instructions on when to use them, Leslie kept to the orders and forced him to take two so he could sleep. In the morning, Karen called again and there was no change but infection hadn't set in. Dr. Eliza was advised and talked with Karen about what happened and is going to see her when Nichole is awake and healthy enough. She would be making a visit later to Jaimie. She advised that she was to stay home and talk to her friends and cousins, hoping the discussion among them would help her get over the trauma faster. Jaimie woke up late that morning and was immediately seen to by her brothers. Miles wouldn't leave her side and Michael kept popping in every half hour. Jaimie tried to get up to go outside, hoping to get more information about Nichole but her parents wouldn't let her. Valerie was adamant that she follow Dr. Eliza's instructions. Hannah and Bryan woke up and forced her back to her room. Daisy and Claire visited to keep her company and give Miles and Michael a break but neither of them could quell her frustration over lack of news. Daisy got her to let out some of her grief and fear but it wasn't enough to stop her from getting anxious about Nichole's well-being. Karen called midday and told them that Nichole had awoken and spoken with the doctors. Dr. Eliza booked an appointment with her for the next day and was setting aside time that evening for Jaimie. Valerie was asked to drop off clothes for both of them and check in on Nigel, John tried to volunteer but was loudly told, "NO!" by both his sister and wife. Dr. Eliza's visit was intense for Jaimie. She was crying through most of it as she retold the series of events and let go of all of her built up guilt. She admitted that her worst fears had come true and done so quickly after she admitted them to her friends. She felt like a failure, like she had failed Nichole and she'd hate her for not saving her from what happened. Dr. Eliza tried her best to settle her but it was futile. Jaimie needed time and more importantly she needed to see Nichole for herself. She needed to hear what Nichole had to say about all of this, if she felt any kind of anger or bitterness over what happened it could harm Jaimie but if she accepted it and as expected embraced her new situation Jaimie may finally put her guilt at ease. It all depended upon Nichole, and it was several days away. Jaimie was given antidepressants in place of the sedatives. John was given explicit instructions to ensure that Jaimie followed the dosage correctly. Downstairs John was also given a prescription, this one for anti-anxiety medicine so he would be able to finally relax and let Karen, Leslie, and Valerie handle things while he tried to pull himself together. Dr. Eliza knew he was taking this harder than he let on so wanted to ensure that he didn't break down as he had in the past. Valerie and Miles were put in charge of John's medication, with both told to make sure he wasn't hiding symptoms from them. Miles agreed and made John take the first dose a half hour later. While Dr. Eliza was holding her session with Jaimie, the three who attacked Nichole and Jaimie were in court. Willie was there as the arresting officer for Kevin Clarence with Valerie there representing the family. Paul and his engine crew were there in uniform glowering at Kevin as he was led in handcuffs to face arraignment. Kevin's two sons, children the crew knew since birth, were simply looked down upon in disgust. The firefighters knew about their mother's legal issues but this was something else entirely to the tight-knit group. Penelope was a known bigot who none of the wives and children would have anything to do with and who had been in jail for trying to have John Finn arrested but they never suspected Kevin of being the same. They were angry that they had misjudged him and upset that he would betray someone who had helped the department so much in such a short time. Judge Matthews was the presiding judge for the arraignment and recused himself as soon as he saw who the three were accused of assaulting. He read the secondary charges against Kevin and felt sick to his stomach. His replacement, Judge Wexler, read the charges himself and he too felt sick. Judge Wexler looked over at the accused and was blunt in saying, "Kevin Clarence is to be remanded without bail due to the seriousness of the charges. His sons Albert and Vincent are to be held on $500,000 bail each." Valerie stepped forward and stated, "Your honor I must protest this finding. We have a permanent restraining order against the Clarence family and the actions of all three constitutes a violation of the order as they were in the act of assaulting my daughter alongside assaulting my niece. The family has shown in the past they have no regard for the laws and are willing to do anything to harm our family and thus I am asking the court to include violation of my daughter's 209A rights in its bail hearing. If need be we can show you conclusive evidence that they indeed violated it." Judge Wexler looked over the order and saw it was his own signature on the document. He watched a short video on a laptop provided by the prosecutor and stared at all three defendants. He stared down Valerie who simply said, "You would be going against your own order, your honor, in ignoring this blatant violation." Judge Wexler smiled and proudly proclaimed, "Bail is denied for Albert and Vincent Clarence and additional charges of violating an active permanent restraining order is to be added to all three defendants." The defense tried to argue against it but Judge Wexler stated, "I myself issued this order 21 months ago. It is still valid and thus your clients were in violation of it. There is no argument, I read the brief and saw the video. You yourself can see it shortly but my order stands." With that, the three were taken to the Nashua St. Jail to await trial. Willie and Valerie slipped away and had a talk with Judge Matthews who offered whatever help the court could give for Nichole. This was politely declined, but the thought was strongly appreciated. The next day, Nichole was stronger but still bedridden. Leslie came by the night before with her laptop and iPad as well as her phone, but she was still tired. Nigel was still in shock and wasn't able to see Nichole, but sent his love to her which she greatly appreciated. Dr. Eliza visited her first thing the following morning and had a long discussion with her about the events. She displayed no fear about what happened, she wanted to protect Jaimie and felt she saved her life. Dr. Eliza asked about her surgery, Nichole just smiled and told her, "I always wanted my own fanny, Uncle John made it possible. I know he didn't want to do it but I love him for caring about me enough to do it. I want to tell him but mom says he needs time." Dr. Eliza wasn't surprised by her reaction, she expected her to care more about others than herself. She genuinely loved John for what he did for her, she knows it hurt him immensely to do so and despite it being her heart's desire she is only concerned about his well-being. She truly is a good person., stronger than those around her during the most tiring of times. Dr. Eliza asked about how she really felt about being a girl now. She grew quiet then smiled at the question, saying, "I won't cause anyone problems in school. Now I don't have to use special bathrooms. My teacher doesn't have to keep an eye on other kids so they don't hurt me. I am all girl now, I am finally all girl. I got my heart's desire and am a real girl now." Nichole was almost shouting the last part. She had released her fears without realizing it, that of being a burden to others in school. Mr. Essex was finally exorcised from her; she would not have to be treated differently anymore and could go through life as a regular girl. Dr. Eliza smiled and told her, "I think you are doing better than anyone could have expected. This is a traumatic event and I need to talk with you about it more but I think you have finally healed other festering wounds through it and can move on from there. I'll try to let Jaimie know that she doesn't have to worry about you anymore, but since you have your phone I think you should tell her yourself so she can have some peace of mind." Nichole was handed her phone and dialed Jaimie's number. Jaimie quickly answered and burst into tears at hearing Nichole's voice. She quietly listened as Nichole talked, telling her she needs to stop blaming herself and accept that it happened and she didn't blame Jaimie for it happening. Jaimie tried to argue it but Nichole was adamant that she is not at fault. Nichole finally admitted, "I tried to take the knife for you so he wouldn't hurt you. It's my own fault that this happened, not yours. I wouldn't let him hurt you so stop blaming yourself. It's my fault." Dr. Eliza had to calm her down before she undid her stitches. Dr. Eliza took the phone and asked Jaimie to talk to her father while she made her way over to see her. Nichole was given a sedative and forced to relax, but thankfully nothing came undone in her mild hysteria. When Karen came back into the room she was told what happened and told to reassure her that she was alright. That small talk with Jaimie went exactly as she had hoped would happen and Jaimie needed to hear her speak it. She apologized for the scare but felt the only person who could help Jaimie was Nichole and the only way to do it was that phone call. Dr. Eliza rushed to the Finn home and met John at the door and led up to Jaimie's room. She was still crying over the phone call but stopped when she saw Dr. Eliza. Jaimie tried to say something but Dr. Eliza admitted, "I was with Nichole when she called you. It was my idea to do so, it's why I asked you to speak with your father. I needed her to tell you how she really felt so you knew the truth. She tried to protect you, none of it was your fault. You are the last person that she wants feeling bad about this." Jaimie just nodded and laid down, falling asleep quickly as her sedative kicked in. Dr. Eliza turned to John and told him what Nichole had said about the surgery. John tried to still feel guilty but Dr. Eliza had harsh words for him saying, "She specifically said you did the only thing you could do that would be for her benefit and she loves you for doing it. She wants to tell you herself but the phone call with Jaimie sapped her energy." She waited for John to say something but he just kept it in. She had to coax it out of him with John quietly asking, "Does she regret it?" Dr. Eliza giggled which John thought was outrageous until she said, "She felt that being a boy on the outside was causing others trouble. She is happy to use the same bathrooms, not have to be watched all the time, and not get bullied. There will be no way of knowing there is any difference between her and other girls for years and the only ones who will know are her teachers and her family. She sees this as a blessing and won't let you feel bad about signing off on it." John actually smiled. He could tell Nichole's way with words when he hears it, Dr. Eliza wasn't trying to tell him things to make him feel good she was telling what Nichole had actually said. He tried to ask if this was all in confidence with her but she said, "This is with her blessing. She wanted to tell you this herself so I am just serving as the messenger. Normally it would be in confidence but given that I have concerns over your own well-being I am bending things a bit for both of your benefits but with her blessing." Chapter 25 Richard Jr. visited Jaimie after Dr. Eliza left and took over watching her from Miles. He knew exactly what Nichole had done and what happened to her and knew Jaimie needed him. John and Valerie were waiting for his turn watching over Jaimie and gave him instructions on what she could and couldn't do yet, knowing he would follow them to the letter. Jaimie held him tight as she sat up in the bed, needing his closeness more than anything else at that moment. He let her hug him then kiss him deeply, letting a lot of her grief and self-loathing out while feeling better about the situation. Richard Jr. just hug away, she needed the closeness and he was willing to risk some scolding from John if it meant Jaimie was feeling better. Miles slipped out to check on Nigel for John, Michael and Bryan joined him so he wouldn't be alone. Nigel was still feeling terrible about Nichole's situation but was steadily improving. Miles told him about her call to Jaimie and her improvement but carefully left out needing sedation after the call. Nigel's spirits brightened but he was still weak from the emotional strain. Leslie was secretly told the whole story with instructions to keep him away another day but that he needed to see her the next day for both their sake. Nichole was asking for him and it was felt that she wouldn't improve mentally without him seeing her. Nigel in turn needed to see her for his own sanity as he was getting more and more depressed without her. Nigel received a phone call from his boss and given a week of compassionate leave from the hospital. Nichole's situation hit the hospital hard as she was becoming their little darling as she and Karen picked up Nigel from work. Leslie was being asked for updates from them but was unable to give much due to both being so emotionally fragile, thankfully Dr. Samuels was able to give a medical update but little else to quell their thirst for news. His request for privacy was strongly worded and the word spread not to ask again until there was actual news. The next day, the fourth day after the surgery, Nichole was allowed to see the results of the surgery. She was both happy and sad, she hated the bruising and stitching but she was complete which she felt was worth the initial ugliness. After staring at it for a while she got used to the sight of nothing down below and smiled as the nurse changed the bandaging. It was just flesh to her but it was flesh she didn't want. When she told them her father was a nurse at New England Children's Hospital, her nurses cared for her more than most patients. Knowing that they were caring for a child of one of their own hit them hard and they wanted to help as much as possible. When they read that her surgery was forced on her a decade sooner than expected due to the assault it made them take extra care to be kind to her and not upset her. They made sure to give her extra time to get adjusted and took extra care when changing the bandages but after the first time they knew she wasn't upset, she was actually happy. Nichole was pleasant towards them and appreciated the efforts they were putting in. He father told her long ago to appreciate the hard work the nurses put in so she tried her best to be the best she could be towards them. She let them know she appreciated their assistance, especially when changing her bandages and sponge bathing her. The nurses reciprocated the appreciation, she was to them a model patient and one that they wished they had more of. Nigel was able to visit Nichole that day. Seeing her bandaged and weak was heartbreaking for him. Karen was able to keep him together, getting him to sit down and hug Nichole closely. Nichole was ecstatic to see Nigel and tried repeatedly to get out of the bed only to be put back in by Karen. Nigel could see she was playing with Karen and trying to get a laugh but Karen didn't think it was funny. Nigel's spirits picked up a bit, her humor had returned and she was once again being there for others more than for herself. While Nigel was visiting the surgeon came by to check Nichole. Nigel had to leave for a few moments, he couldn't stand the sight and nearly lost it as the surgeon peeled away the bandages. Karen led him downstairs to the cafeteria and back up a few minutes later when the inspection was done, ensuring he drank some tea to ease his stomach. Dr. Samuels visited as they returned and gave Nigel the good news and bad news about her situation. Nichole's leg wound was fairly simple and would heal in a few weeks but her surgery meant that she would be bedridden for two more weeks. After that she would only be allowed light exercise for another two weeks. That meant she would miss the first two weeks of school. When she did return, she would need to sit on an air cushion so she didn't exert too much pressure on her new vagina. He took the news well. Karen though, was given the tough job. Dr. Samuels asked that she help Nichole with her dilation if she had trouble. He explained to Nichole that it would be time consuming and painful but it was needed. Nigel couldn't do it for legal reasons, it just wouldn't look right for her father to help her so it fell to her mother to help her if she needed it. The two were told that she had to ensure she used enough lubrication to prevent undo friction and tearing. It was an embarrassing job but it needed to be done. Nichole tried hard not to giggle at all of it but Dr. Samuels kept a straight face which stopped Nichole and showed how serious it was. Nigel felt sick hearing that but knew it was required. He knew that it would be all for nothing if she didn't do it and worse it would mean she would have to have another surgery to reopen the closed cavity, possibly needing additional skin or other material to reopen the opening. This was not an option, it would devastate her to do that. Some discomfort and embarrassment is better than more weeks of pain and humiliation. Nichole listened closely to the nurse as she explained to her what she had to do and cringed at the descriptions but felt it was needed. She was old enough to know what sex was and what she was doing was important for her in the future. Plus, she had an obligation to herself to do it. It was her dream, and if it meant discomfort she would do it. She learned quickly that she did not like doing it, her enthusiasm evaporated as the sessions grew longer as did the dilators. Time passed slowly for Nichole. After a full week, four days of which were in a private room, Jaimie and her cousins visited. Nichole was itching to get out of bed but was only allowed out for short periods of time. Jaimie and Nichole talked alone about what happened and Nichole assured her she still would do the same thing again to protect Jaimie. She felt bad that she had a vagina while Jaimie didn't despite Jaimie being a girl longer than her. Jaimie just shrugged it off and was happy to be how she is and could wait another three years for it. It was just skin to her, and the pain and suffering that Nichole had to endure wasn't worth it. It came at the expense of nearly dying, Jaimie would gladly wait three more years and have it done on her own terms than have someone force it by accident like Nichole's was. Dr. Eliza visited Nichole twice more while she was in the hospital, both times leaving feeling that Nichole was on the mend mentally with little long term impact. Jaimie was there during one of the sessions and the two were able to air their fears with Jaimie finally accepting that she couldn't always protect Nichole no matter how hard she tried. The guilt was finally lifted from her, she didn't feel responsible nor did she feel she must be there for her all the time. It only took Nichole almost breaking down herself as she told her off to do it. When Nichole was finally released from the hospital after a week-long stay, the whole family showed up to escort her home. Nichole got a hero's send off from the staff with many of the nurses crying as she left. They proudly admitted she was their favorite patient to have and were genuinely sad to see her go. Nichole was crying herself, telling them she hoped she didn't return anytime soon which all laughed at. The caravan of cars arrived at the Smith home minutes later with Nichole being carried in by Nigel. Karen took the bags while Bryan and Hannah parted the crowd for them. Nichole wasn't happy that her father was going to leave her to go back to work but she was happy that she would be receiving personal care from Olivia Samuels and her helpers Daisy and Jaimie. Daisy and Jaimie won the lottery drawing among the family members to help Olivia. Bryan and Hannah were barred from putting their names in or intimidating the others as they were going to be there anyway. To the amusement of the others Nichole admitted that she actually wanted Jaimie and Daisy to help out, she didn't want the others to go to any length for her. Jaimie needed to do this and she missed Daisy's company. Olivia set up her schedule for the next four weeks, only one of which both Jaimie and Daisy were going to be helping. Daisy would only be able to help one week while Jaimie had two weeks with her. Daisy kept her busy with coloring and drawing while Jaimie helped by playing games and talking during times when Daisy needed a break. Olivia ensured Nichole took her medications and checked her bandages as well as helped her go to the bathroom, something she was still uneasy about and often forgot to wipe so as to prevent infections. The girls left her alone to do her dilation with Olivia being close by in case there was a problem with the dilator. She needed to be reminded to have enough lubrication, and was glad to have Olivia there to help even if she kept constantly reminding her what she had to do. Richard Jr. would often come over during the week to help, with Olivia using him to keep Jaimie calm at times. By the end of the week, Daisy and Nichole started to spend more time playing on the floor with Nichole sitting on stomach while they built things with her Lego blocks. This was usually be followed by short walks up and down the block to get Nichole's legs used to walking again, with Olivia extending the walks farther each time until she was almost back to normal. Lunches evolved from soups to sandwiches with Daisy getting Nichole to eat her favorite meals again. Nichole grumbled, "I don't want to eat any more soup for a long time" by the end of the week prompting them to joke, "Guess we better find another dinner for you" earning a glare from Nichole and a laugh from the others. Olivia got special permission to have Nichole come along to see Daisy off to school on her first day. She and Virgil were attending a different school than her but it was still a special time for both, being their first day of public school. She would miss them but was happy when Lilly and Tanya told her they would be coming by that afternoon to play with her and keep her company. The next three weeks went by slowly for Nichole. Olivia spent the time working with her on her schoolwork and art projects to keep her occupied. It was still confusing for her to write some words using the US spelling but it gave her something to focus on that was school related and not sitting around just watching TV and coloring. John held true to his word and took her to visit the USS Constitution over Labor Day weekend. She had to wait in line in a wheelchair and needed John to help her walk along the deck but otherwise she had a good time, with her finally getting why John pulled the little investigation trick on the teens back in Portsmouth. The museum was fun for her, her built up frustration was released through the interactive exhibits and while John kept her close and made her sit in a wheelchair most of the time she made the best of it. Whenever she wasn't working on schoolwork, she spent much of her time reading. Her skills improved and she was found reading books meant for older kids and middle schoolers. John had to talk with her about the readings, getting her to slow down so she didn't over exert herself and get too far ahead of her classmates. He was able to find some books that were on her grade level and were interesting to her that would at least keep her occupied and satisfied until she could go to school. He figured books from the, "The Magic School Bus" and, "The Magic Tree House" series were safe choices, worse case she'd be a little ahead and would be able to help her classmates. She was bright enough to understand what was being taught in the books and learned a lot from them, even if she was now almost a year ahead of her classmates in science and history. Finally, after four weeks of being home and two weeks of spending her days with just Olivia, Nichole was allowed to attend school. She barely slept that night as the anxiety and excitement took hold of her. She heard stories about the school from her cousins and brother and sister but this was a whole new adventure given her special situation. They arrived early and Nigel and Karen saw her off to her classroom and met her teacher outside it. Her teacher wasn't pleased that Nichole was starting late and even less pleased that she was getting special treatment by the city. Her disgust was clear, but the trio was ready for trouble. Karen tried hard to ignore the remarks but told her bluntly, "Nichole nearly died five weeks ago and had to miss two weeks of school recovering from major surgery. She was being given this special treatment because the laws required that the city accommodate her needs. If you have a problem with that please let us know now, because we will gladly take this up with the principal then with the school committee and city council." This set the teacher off fuming. She bluntly said, "I do have a problem with this thing. I refuse to call it a girl no matter what has been done to her. I don't want one of those kind of students in my classroom. Please, by all means, leave. Take that freak with you." Behind Karen there was a loud cough then a quick, "Excuse us Mrs. Smith, I need to speak with this woman about her future right away. Her life is about to become extremely complicated as her job is terminated." Karen nodded and smiled. The person who made the statement was an old friend of hers, going back to when they were students in the elementary school that was replaced by the sprawling complex in which they now stood. Like John and Melanie Lopez, Karen Smith and Yvette Prince were friends and teammates and more importantly, Ms. Prince was a big supporter of Nichole. She had attended Karen's wedding and enjoyed talking with Nichole about her mother's past as Karen looked on with a shocked expression. Yvette knew about Nichole's gender situation from the start and took what happened to her severely, breaking down in her office as Karen called her with the news. She had been kept up to date about Nichole's health progress ever since and was going to be there to greet Nichole. Ms. Prince had some harsh words with the teacher to the point that she was blunt in saying, "Gather your personal items and leave. I warned you about our policies and the laws of this city and the state before school began. Karen isn't the only person to complain about your behavior, but she is the one who is forcing your removal and your own words forced your termination. You could have simply been moved to a different class, but your harsh language forced me to have to terminate your employment to protect Nichole and the other students. Your replacement will be here shortly, he was let go due to budget cuts forced on us but kept his options open just in case something happened to require a new teacher to be hired. He has agreed graciously agreed to abide by our laws and policies and is proud to have Nichole as a student." Ms. Prince made it clear it wasn't a request, it was an order. The teacher simply grabbed her things and left, vowing to fight this. Ms. Prince smiled and said, "Are you familiar with Nichole's family? Do you recall Martin Poland and what happened to him? Or how about Amaya Nunez?" The name struck but she didn't recall the circumstances of either firing. What is more, she had no idea who Nichole's family was or what it had to do with her employment. Ms. Prince smiled as she said, "The man who got Poland fired was John Finn. The woman who got Nunez fired was Valerie Finn, his wife." The teacher shot back, "I know him, what about it?" Ms. Prince smiled and casually said, "Well two things. First, the wrote the city's discrimination policy and has made it clear that this city's teacher's union will not support those who break the policy. And secondly, you just ranted about having a problem with their niece. Mrs. Smith was born Karen Finn, she is John Finn's older sister. His wife is just going to love hearing about what you said, as are the city council and school committee. I am sure the city solicitor will be glad to have you come to him to discuss this as he serves you your termination papers. Louis Reagan especially will love this, he is Mrs. Smith's godfather. In other words, you just ruined your career in this city. Like Nunez and Poland, you will be seeking employment in a private school far, far away from here and with next to no pay." Karen just smiled away as the teacher was led off by security. By now, parents were dropping off their kids outside and saw her being escorted out leading them to ask what the problem was. Karen and Nigel kept a low profile but saw among them Paul Douglas, who immediately made his way towards them to seek an explanation. Paul looked and saw Nichole and felt relieved. He was happy to know she was doing better after not hearing anything about her after the Clarence Family's arraignment. He asked Karen, "Is Nichole starting today?" Karen nodded but said, "She is just waiting for her new teacher, the one she was supposed to have was just fired." Paul didn't miss a beat and shot back, "Good. She was telling us very unflattering things about Nichole and we had already made multiple complaints about them to Ms. Prince. There were several of us who were going to pull our children from the school if she wasn't disciplined or removed, you saved us the trouble." Karen's eyes bulged out hearing this. Nigel started to laugh and shot back, "So you are the person to thank for Ms. Prince being in place to overhear her rant." Paul blushed while Karen gave him a big kiss on the cheek. After Paul's blush faded, Ms. Prince greeted the parents and told them about the situation. There was a loud cheer from several as well as complaints. She moved them outside so they wouldn't disturb the other students and would address them in a bit. Outside Ms. Prince told the parents that one of their students was badly injured five weeks before and had to undergo emergency gender change surgery. She stated, "I am only telling you this because the family is well known and well connected and well versed in the legal process. They have experience handling bigotry by both parents and educators and are not afraid to stand up for the little girl's rights. I'll say this once and only once, she is a girl in the eyes of the law and thus will be treated as one. Any bigotry, harassment, or bullying towards her will be dealt with by me swiftly and with prejudice. This holds true for all students as well, we will not tolerate any of that towards any student. Several teachers have been fired or reassigned due to their bias against kid. One parent has gone to jail, we are not afraid to prosecute and bar you from school if we have to. Her protection comes first and foremost regardless of your connections or wealth." There was little furor after that. Karen was recognized right away and Nichole's attack was well known news around the city. The connection was easily made and most were shocked to realize they would have a Finn in the class, something to be applauded rather than derided. The few who did have a problem were told they could file the paperwork to transfer their kids but would have to explain why they were seeking it. The ones that did were immediately told it was denied and they would either have to send their children to private school or home school them, the latter of which was unappealing or impossible. In the end, no students were transferred and the matter was settled quickly. Leaving the parents Ms. Prince entered the classroom, apologized for the delay to starting the day, and told the class that they would be getting a new teacher shortly. Nichole was led in and sat at her desk while Ms. Prince made sure she was alright. Her new teacher was led in and introducing himself as Mr. King. Mr. King got right down to business and went over the school's rules. He asked what the students knew about bullying and why. The students were either ignorant or reluctant to talk about it. Nichole answered both questions, earning her odd looks while getting praise from Mr. King. Some whispered about her accent knowing she wasn't from Winnisimmet but most were surprised she knew about bullying. Mr. King asked Nichole if she could tell them her story as she had the best example of how bad things can be. Nichole obliged, explaining about Mr. Essex, the headmaster, and the boys in her old school. Nichole then told about how things got so bad that she was attacked and had to move to the US. She left out a lot of details but had them enthralled with the story. When she finally said why she was attacked in both the US and UK the kids gasped in shock and didn't believe it, but remembered the rumors about a little girl being attacked in the city a few weeks before. Mr. King assured them it was true and then went over what would happen if they were found to be bullying a fellow student. This led to the students talking about their summers with Nichole telling about her visits to the museums and historic sites. Mr. King smiled asked if she could bring in pictures which she shot back, "OK but it'll take a long time to go through all 19 cameras." She added that they had a lot of them printed for their photo albums but most were online. This got the class laughing and allowed Mr. King to move on to the next subject. Nichole's day went by fast and while she did have to endure some questions about why she had to sit on the cushion it was mostly uneventful. Mr. King knew about her review work and hearing she had done it in July he gave her a free pass for a few days. He allowed her to help others as he explained why she was ahead of them, getting her sympathy from the other students over having had to do schoolwork in the summer. Nichole made new friends that day. Paul's daughter Margaret sat next to her in class was the first one to befriend her. They talked during group work, learning all about one another. During lunch Margaret quietly told her, "My daddy told me about you. He said a girl my age was hurt badly when someone tried to hurt her cousin because she was different. He felt bad about it and didn't let me out of his sight for weeks." Nichole felt confident that she was a good person and told her the truth, "They hurt me badly, I had to have surgery that turned my privates from a boy to a girl. I only looked like one one in clothes, I still had boy parts until the attack." Margaret just smiled and said, "He said a girl was hurt so you must have been a girl before that. He doesn't make mistakes and said I shouldn't care about other peoples' differences. You must have been a girl already, it just made you match on the outside." Nichole hugged her and the two were inseparable from that point on. She had her first real friend, one who knew the truth and didn't care. She had just achieved in five weeks what she had hoped to achieve for the past few years. As the week wore on, Nichole started to love school. Mr. King was a fun teacher who made them laugh alongside teaching them, a far cry from how she was used to being taught. The kids got used to her sitting on the cushion and after hearing that it was due to her having had major surgery most seemed sympathetic about it. Margaret didn't tell anyone else what Nichole said, and anyone who did know didn't say anything because their parents told them they couldn't make fun of her for what happened or why. She did encounter some bullying boys, but the boys picked on all the girls in class so she wasn't alone in it. Margaret teased that they liked her, which always caused Nichole to blush. Margaret herself was teased by the boys which allowed Nichole to get her little barbs in setting the two off into giggling fits. She was happy to be part of the rest of the girls, even if it meant putting up with the annoying pests. Epilogue Nichole and Margaret grew close as the weeks wore on. Paul and his wife Rachel would host Nichole over for sleepovers with Nichole jumping at the chance to participate. Margaret lost a couple of friends when their parents learned Nichole's former gender but to Margaret, it did not matter. She was proud to stand by her new friend and if their parents could not accept her friend for what she is instead of what she was then it was their loss. Sadly for Nigel and Karen, Nichole would host sleepovers as well. Bryan and Hannah found any reason to stay at Leslie and Paige's houses during those events, forcing the couple to endure several giggling girls for the weekend. Karen loved it, fulfilling a long held mothering need that she didn't fulfill when Hannah was her age. Nigel learned early to stock plenty of snacks and drinks and aspirin to endure the noise and constant interruptions. John, Dan, Quentin, James, Willie, and Sean all had sympathy for him and offering their condolences while having a big laugh. Paul was a big help, befriending Nigel in the process while Karen and Paul's wife Rachel did the same. Their daughters being so close it was only natural that they would get close as well. Plus with John, Melanie, and Willie being former classmates of Paul it was just including a long lost friend into their group as a whole. Nigel and Karen took their belated honeymoon during the Thanksgiving holiday weekend. Leslie watched the three kids while their cousins visited daily. Nichole got her first taste of high school Thanksgiving football as she watched her brother and cousins beat their rival by 24 points 12 of which were scored by Bryan. She also enjoyed seeing the girls cheering with Daisy and her joining them during a few afternoon practices. She loved the kicks and twirls but she wasn't entirely sure she wanted to follow in their footsteps yet. Hannah was just happy that she took an interest in it and agreed with her that she had plenty of time to make up her mind. Nigel and Karen learned they were having a boy but were happy to have a healthy baby no matter what the gender. Nigel did decide to name the baby Nigel Smith Jr. which pleased everyone. Nigel's middle name, John, was a surprise to everyone and was the perfect fit given John's influence on them and gave the little one a dual-family connection. The couple sold Karen's old house and bought the old Seville home from Christina. She had no problem with the sale, in fact she was happy to be finished what that place. The money went towards her trust fund and by pure luck the final sale price was actually more than what the Sevilles had stolen from her making here proud to have no connection to them anymore. Nigel and Nichole had given her final closure on that festering wound just by taking the house off of her hands once and for all. Nigel tried to reach out to his family to inform them about their newest relatives but initially met with resistance. When he told them about Nichole needing emergency surgery on her genitals the realization sunk in that there was no going back to being Nicholas for her which caused some softening of relations. His parents were told about the three new additions to their family and given pictures of Nichole, Bryan, and Hannah as well as Nigel and Karen together. The fact that Nichole was happy and healthy caused his parents to finally accept Nichole as who she is with their blessings. Nigel informed them his home was now in the US and wouldn't be returning to the UK again but extended an open invitation to visit if they ever wanted to meet their newest relatives. This led to more softening of relations between the Smiths with some hopes of future reconciliation, with Nigel accepting a trip to visit his family the next summer. Jake Bollinger's crush on Leslie Finn was finally put to rest after a date with her that neither Leslie nor he enjoyed thanks to Jake overcompensating and trying too hard. Despite trying to be open-mended, she just didn't see him as boyfriend or husband material. He was just too close of a friend and although she was happy that she had someone who actually liked her that way, she didn't feel the same towards him. Spurred on by Nichole after Will's big reveal that summer Beverly finally started to get back into the dating pool with Leslie suggesting to Jake that Beverly was a good woman for him rather than her. Will seemed to cut back in his joking once his mom started dating, in fact he was more laid back than usual almost to the point that he was back when he met the three years before. His friends were happy with the change, he was at times a bit too annoying with his jokes but they understood why he was doing it and felt for him. Jake was good with Will, with Will talking with him about things he normally kept bottled up. Nichole suggested the two get to know one another and over a weekend the two bonded more than Will had ever bonded with his biological dad. Jake, in turn, enjoyed having him around and was proud to know that he was doing good for Will. Beverly was smitten with Jake by their third date, with Will happy to see the change in her. She and Jake enjoyed one another's company and found more in common with one another than she ever had with Will's father. The longer they were together, the more their love bloomed to the point that the others started taking bets on when the couple might get married. David's temporary job in England was a big stepping stone for him. Reviewing his work and seeing his high standing in school he was assured employment by the Massachusetts State Police and the Massachusetts Attorney General's Office as a forensic analyst once he graduated. He actually found himself wanted by several departments who wished to hire him to analyze their data the same way but he wanted to stay close to home and settled on working for the state. Willie, Alex, and Mike were all pleased with his decision, with all three supporting him when he took his state police exam. He worked hard to get in shape for the State Police Academy and studied hard for their civil service exam. Willie convinced him to also take the local police civil service exam just so he had a fallback and gave him a strong indication that he had a place within the Winnisimmet Police Department if his place with the State Police didn't work out The Clarence family had their day in court in late November. The superior court judge assigned to the case moved it up to give them their proper justice. The trial was swift and hard. Jaimie's video was all the evidence they needed to prove their guilt but the attempted attack on Nichole and Jaimie at the hospital was the real clincher. The testimony of the crew regarding Kevin Clarence's use of a gun to escape being detained by them ensured he would get no sympathy from the jury, the three were found guilty in under two hours. Kennedy and Willie followed Valerie's urging and tried to adopt a child in need. The idea was sound but they were simply too busy or couldn't afford the fees to continue their search for a child. They talked with Anne again and decided to settle on just becoming foster parents, which was just as good for them even if the children weren't going to stay with them for long. Anne's colleagues were reluctant to use the couple despite having clean backgrounds, three spare bedrooms, and all the support you could want from friends. Anne couldn't force them to use the Penas but kept the couple on a separate list, an emergency list that would be used when she had to intervene on behalf of children when the assigned social workers were refusing to follow orders or ignored protocol. It was the reason why Miles Finn was placed with John and Valerie and why Leslie housed Sam and Virgil the previous year. She hated to use that list but it worked out for the best as nearly three months into the school year the couple were finally called upon to become parent to two children in desperate need of a place to stay and parents to care for them, one of which was suffering from a problem right up their alley....but that is another story. The End.